Self-sacrifice : or, The pioneers of Fuegia

tftf Iheologirj,/

PRINCETON, N. J.

PRESENTED BY

THE PRESBYTERIAN BOARD OF PUBLICATION

oft

%

S&B

*

Digitized by the Internet Archive
in 2016

https://archive.org/details/selfsacrificeorpOOmyer

SELF-SACRIFICE,

OR

THE PIONEERS OF F DEG I A.

COMPILED FOR THE BOARD^OI^rUBLICATION,

By SAEAII A. MYERS.

PHILADELPHIA:

PRESBYTERIAN- BOARD OF PUBLICATION,

No. 821 Chestnut Street.

Entered according to Act of Congress, in the jcar 186], by
JAMES DUNLAP, Treas.,

in the Clerk’s Office of the District Court for the Eastern Dis-
trict of Pennsylvania.

W. W. HARDING, STEREOTYPE!!.

CONTENTS

PAGE

Introduction 5

CHAPTER I.

Patagonia 9

CHAPTER II.

Allen F. Gardiner 23

CHAPTER III.

Under the Rod 42

CHAPTER IV.

The Missionary Pioneer 53

CHAPTER V .

Hambanati and the Zulu Mission 75

CHAPTER VI.

South America, 1838 — 1839 97

CHAPTER VII.

The Indian Archipelago 118

CHAPTER VIII.

Chiloe and Patagonia 136

3

\

4 CONTENTS.

CHAPTER IX.

PACK

The Bible in South America 156

CHAPTER X.

An Unsuccessful Attempt 176

CHAPTER XI.

Bolivia 184

CHAPTER XII.

The Reconnoitring Party 193

CHAPTER XIII.

Surgeon Williams 201

CHAPTER XIV.

Christian Experience and Usefulness 208

CHAPTER XV.

Fuegia 214

CHAPTER XVI.

The Land of Darkness 222

CHAPTER XVII.

First Toils 232

CHAPTER XVIII.

New Trials. 245

CHAPTER XIX.

Sickness, Famine, and Death 263

CHAPTER XX.

The Floating Monument 294

INTRODUCTION.

Firmness and constancy of purpose that withstands
all solicitations, and in spite of all dangers goes on
straight to its object, is very often sublime. The reso-
lution of St. Paul in going to Jerusalem, where he had
the firmest conviction he should undergo every species of
danger and persecution, is a beautiful instance of the
moral sublime, and there is something exceedingly ma-
jestic in the steadiness with which the great apostle of
the Gentiles points out the single object of his life, and
in the unquenchable courage with which he walks to-
wards it. He says, “What mean ye to weep and to break
my heart ? I am ready, not to be bound only, but to die
at Jerusalem, for the name of Jesus.” “ I know that ye
all, among whom I have preached the kingdom of God,
shall see my face no more.” “ Ye yourselves know that
these hands have ministered to my necessities.” “ The
Holy Ghost witnesseth in every city, that bonds and
afflictions abide me; but none of these things move
me, neither count I my life dear to myself, so that I
might finish my course with joy, and the ministry
1*

u

6

INTRODUCTION.

which I have received, to testify the gospel of the grace
of God.”

Many have been called heroes, conquerors, conquered
captains or soldiers who fought bravely ; but then was it
not for their own interest or advancement ? In like man-
ner, kings, legislators, the founders and destroyers of em-
pires, might display enlarged views, profound policy, or
an extensive acquaintance with men or with the times ;
they might evince genius aud prudence, but they did not
exhibit virtue — for the word virtue implies self-devotion
or self-sacrifice. They sought but their own glory, and
sacrificed, not themselves to others, but others to them-
selves, and thus their great deeds savoured rather of egotism
than of virtue. The martyrs of the early ages, who were
persecuted for the sake of religion, and sacrificed them-
selves for what they believed to be the truth, were true
heroes ; and there are many of later days — missionaries
of the cross — who, following in their footsteps, go forth
boldly, to break the bread of life to those who are perish-
ing for want of spiritual food.

We do not, however, include within our list of selfish
heroes, those who have gone forth on scientific explora-
tions ; for these, too, are missions intended to benefit man ;
and the gallant aud benevolent Franklin, and his men,
whose melancholy fate forms so sad a parallel to that of the
martyrs whose history we are about to relate, deserve a
more conspicuous niche in the temple of fame than did
those, who to s.erve their own ambitious purposes, overran
and conquered kingdoms. They found the crudest of
deaths, surrounded by the desolations of the polar regions,

INTRODUCTION.

7

and their hones for months lay bleaching upon the icy
wastes — the snows their only winding sheet ; the cry of
the arctic sea-birds their only requiem. Our own gallant
Kane, too, not less a martyr than they, though permitted
by a wise Providence to return, but only to find a grave
in his native land, is not less a hero, since his errand,
too, was in the cause of humanity. Their names are em-
blazoned on the page of history ; their epitaphs are
written in the hearts of their countrymen.

These martyrs in the cause of science have had the
sympathy of an admiring world ; while those seven de-
voted men who went forth in the zeal of high duty, taking
their lives in their hands, to bear the news of salvation
to savage men, and face the terrors of a waste volcanic
region, where nature was as niggard of her bounty as on
the icy wastes of the arctic region, are known, compara-
tively, to but few. Nevertheless, their “reoord is in
heaven,” and although we cannot fathom the mysteries
of the Providence which permitted so sad a termination to
their efforts in this glorious cause of bearing the gospel
light to those who are sitting in darkness, their memory
shall not perish, for are not their names written in the
Lamb’s book of life ?

The following account of the life, labours, sufferings,
and death of these martyrs to missionary zeal has been
chiefly compiled from the Memoirs of Allen F. Gardiner,
Commander, It. N., by the Itev. J. W. Marsh, and of
Surgeon Richard Williams, by the Rev. Dr. Hamilton.

’

SELF-SACRIFICE,

OR

THE PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

CHAPTER I.

PATAGONIA.

From the earliest clays of Church history, we
find that a missionary spirit has been abroad ;
the mantle of the apostles has fallen on many, and
the command, “ Go ye and preach my gospel, and
teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the
Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost,”
has been obeyed. Devoted men, believing in the
assurance, “ Lo, I am with you always, even unto
the end of the world,” have gone forth boldly and
erected the standard of the cross, on the remotest
shores of savage Africa, as well as on the desolate
ice plains of the polar lands. But whilst the gospel
was preached to savage negroes, and the semi-savage
nations of the far north were converted; whilst

“Ethiopia stretched out her hands to God,” and

9

10

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

the islands of the great oceans waited for and re-
joiced in the glad tidings brought by the heralds
of the cross, Patagonia, the most remote portion
of South America, had been neglected. Of con-
siderable length, extending from the republic of La
Plata to the straits of Magellan, it includes all the
continent south of Fort Maullin in latitude 41°
43', its greatest length from north to south being
1300 miles, its breadth from Cape Lobos to the
Andes, 700 miles. The range of sea coast on the
Atlantic side is 1100 miles; on the Pacific, 700.
Buenos Ayres is its northern boundary ; its eastern
shore is washed by the waters of the Atlantic ; the
Pacific and Araucania lie in the west, and the straits
of Magellan divide it from the island of Terra del
Fuego on the south.

The whole of the eastern coast is dreary and
barren ; a tree, even in the neighbourhood of large
rivers, is rarely seen to refresh the eye with its
verdure or give shelter with its shadow ; the vast and
seemingly interminable Pampas, waste and desolate
as the steppes of northern Europe, shut in by the
Andes on the west, and on whose surface herds of
wild horses or flocks of ostriches assemble, stretch
their immense lengths from the Atlantic boundary
to boundary. The climate is healthy ; but the soil
is most unproductive, because it seldom rains in this
region. On the western coast, along which the
range of the Gordillcras stretch, the heavens are rarely
clear ; the sky is canopied with thick clouds, and a

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

11

steady fog increases the dreary aspect which nature
lias chosen to assume in this most uninviting region.
The Europeans, that adventurous race of men who
have forced their way to the remotest portions of
the earth, have never been able to effect a settle-
ment here. Nature, mostly generous, has been too
niggard of her bounty to tempt even those who
voluntarily seek toil and danger in savage lands
and still more savage se'as, to seek and find a home
in Patagonia. The wild and hungry shores of the
northern parts possess but few objects of curiosity ;
and unimproving, such as they now are, the same
aspect is now presented that appeared before the
eyes of early voyagers, and which has long since
been so well described. Perpetual winds, rocky
cliffs, driving currents, a coast utterly destitute of
vegetable productions, save the deep and intermin-
able forests that fringe the Andes on the western
coast, a thinly scattered race of human inhabitants,
existing upon the shell-fish as it takes refuge, or is
thrown by the action of the waves in the interstices
of the rocks, form no inviting prospect for the ad-
venturous. A few whaling vessels have touched
there, remaining just long enough on the coast to
seek the sea elephant which is found in the Ant-
arctic Ocean, to prepare train oil from the blubber,
and remark the desolation that has prevented man
from settling there.

Even the missionary spirit, the sublime endeavour
which induces the devoted followers of Christ to

12

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

forsake home and friends, and go to the most in-
hospitable regions to preach the word of life to
those who sit in darkness and the shadow of death,
had, before the period of which we are now writing,
been comparatively but little awakened in behalf
of the savage nations of the far south ; no man
seemed to care for their souls. ' Some English
ships sent out in 1827 on an adventurous survey in
the dangerous straits of Magellan, and which at
first was no more successful in the attempt at scien-
tific discovery than was the expedition to find out
the north-western passage by the lamented Frank-
lin, brought such accounts of the natives as to
awaken, first, some curiosity, and afterwards in-
terest, as to whether their condition might not be
improved, and themselves elevated in the scale of
humanity, by preaching the gospel among them, and
teaching them the arts of civilization. The Pata-
gonians, or South American Indians, were described
as being in the main friendly, but exceedingly
savage. It was said that, like the Arabs, the In-
dian tribes roaming between the Cordilleras and the
Atlantic were wild and free : their hand was against
every man, and every man’s hand against them.
Their uncommon stature has been mentioned ; in-
deed, Commodore Byron speaks of them as a race
of giants. Some travelers assert that none of this
race are under six feet ; but this is most probably
an exaggeration.

The Patagonians are a strong and well built

o o

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

13

race, muscular and robust. Their faces are round,
somewhat flat, their heads somewhat large in pro-
portion, their eyes are very lively, and they have
teeth extremely fine and white. Like other Indian
tribes they have long straight hair, which is very
black, and which they wear tied up behind, bound
many times round the head, and fastened in the
crown. A few of them wear beards, but they were
neither large nor bushy. Their complexion is cop-
per colour, that of the women being considerably
lighter than the men. Their clothing is very scanty.
The men wear a single coat or garment, made of
guanaco skin, with the hair on the outside. This
thrown around the body, and without sleeves, is con-
fined at the waist by a leathern girdle. The women
wear nothing on the head, but have their long hair
plaited in two large tresses, which hang down on
each side. They have the same kind of mantle as
the men, which they fasten before with a brass
skewer or pin. A short apron, woven of dyed
yarn and striped longitudinally, is worn over the
mantle, and reaches a little below the knee. The
men paint their faces in stripes or lines, sometimes
red and sometimes black ; like all savages, they are
fond of ornament, and adorn themselves with sky-
coloured beads around their necks and wrists.

The women have ear-rings or pendants of
square brass plates, and. strings of beads or neck-
laces, made from shells or the bones of small ani-
mals. When they ride, they use a straw hat of a

14

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

broad conical figure. Both sexes wear boots or
stockings made of the skins of horses’ legs : these,
the hoof not being removed when flayed, are dried,
softened with grease, and made pliant by wringing,
and, put on without shaping or sewing, tend greatly
to increase the likeness these races bear to the
brute rather than the human creation.

Ilude and savage as their own rocky and stern river
coasts, they are nevertheless not without ingenuity.
Their weapons of offence are made with some skill.
They consist of spears, bows and arrows, and slings,
the latter of which they use with such precision as
nearly to equal in effect an ordinary musket. Be-
sides these they have the Patagonian bolas — a chain
shot of formidable character. It consists of two
round stones covered with leather, and fastened to
the two ends of a string about eight feet long.
One stone is held in the hand, whilst the other is
whirled round the head until it acquires sufficient
velocity, and then both are hurled at the object.
Should it strike the legs of an ostrich or guanaco,
it instantly twists tightly around them, and holds
the creature in fetters until the huntsman comes up.
Like all other tribes of wandering savages, they
live almost entirely upon the spoils of the chase.
The flesh of the wild lama, hoi’se, and ostrich forms
the staple of their food ; however they are by no
means dainty, but eat almost everything, and have
been known to make a meal of tallow candles with
seeming relish, swallowing the cotton wicks and all.

PIONEERS OE FUEQIA.

15

Tlmt “man really wants but little” is fully exempli-
fied in the life of a Patagonian. Ilis horse is his
earthly all, treasured more than wife and children,
and his dwelling is of the simplest and rudest con-
struction ; fitted rather for the lair of savage ani-
mals than an abode for human beings. It may per-
haps be w’ell for the edification of those of our
readers who know little of these remote regions, to
give some account of their temporary habitations,
than which nothing more wmetched can be con-
ceived.

When in the course of their nomadic wander-
ings it is deemed advisable to stop, as soon as a
family arrive at a convenient place, the first care of
the women, who are the only workers, is to build a
house. For this purpose they cut down twenty or
thirty trees, and arranging them in a circle, at cer-
tain distances apart, the area being fifteen feet,
with the narrow ends resting on each other, like the
sheaves in a shock of corn, some pliant twigs keep
the ends of the branches together, which being bent
form a centre at the top. It is rendered comfort-
ably warm and air-tight by a covering of boughs
and seal-skins on the windward side, leaving one
entrance toward the sea and another toward the
forest. They kindle a fire in the centre, around
which they huddle together night and day in stormy
weather, little incommoded by the smoke which
cannot possibly escape, there being no aperture at
the top, but through the doorway, which, being so

16

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

low, renders its egress almost impossible. The fur-
nishing of the interior corresponds with the rude
outside. A few skins on which they sleep, an old
hag, a few cups, which made of skins serve them
for drinking, some small stones on which they roast
their meat, and a bundle of pointed poles which
they use in drying skins, constitute the whole of
their movables. The Patagonians occupy a very
low rank in the scale of humanity. They are rep-
resented as being brave, warlike, and friendly to
strangers, but also lazy, thievish, treacherous, and
embruted in ignorance.

Their ideas of a Superior Being are extremely
vague and dark, although all the Patagonian tribes
believe in two superior principles, the one good and
the other evil.

They believe that their good deities made the
world, and that they first created the Indians in
their caves, gave them the lance, the bow and ar-
rows to fight and hunt with, and then turned them
out to shift for themselves. They imagine that the
deities of the Spaniards did the same by them, but
that, instead of lances, bows, &c., they gave them
guns and swords. They suppose that when the
beasts, birds, and lesser animals were created, those
of the more nimble kind came immediately out of
their caves, but that the horned cattle being the
last, the Indians were so frightened at the sight of
them that they stopped up the entrance of their
caves with great stones : which is the reason they

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

17

assign why they had no horned cattle in their coun-
try till the Spaniards brought them over, who,
more wisely, had let them come out of their caves.

From the evil principle, they say, proceed the
great number of demons, which they suppose are
constantly wandering about the earth, and to
whom they attribute every evil that befalls man or
beast. They are full believers in sorcery and witch-
craft, and each of their wizards is supposed to have
two of these demons in constant attendance, who
enable them to foretell future events, to discover
what is passing at a great distance, and to cure the
sick, by combating or appeasing the other demons,
who torment them. They believe that the souls of
their wizards after death become demons. Their
worship is entirely directed to the evil being, except
in some particular ceremonies made use of in refer-
ence to the dead.

The profession of the wizards, notwithstanding
the respect that is mostly paid to them, is very dan-
gerous ; for it often happens when an Indian chief
dies, that some of the wizards are killed, especially
if they have had any dispute with the deceased just
before his death.

In cases of epidemic disorders, when great num-
bers are carried off, the wizards often suffer. At
one time, when the small-pox had almost entirely
destroyed one of the tribes, the cacique, Cangapol,
ordered all the wizards to be put to death, believing
that by that means the distemper, which was att rib-

18

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

uted to the sorcerers and their demons, would cease.
The wizards are of both sexes, but all wear female
apparel. They are chosen to this office when they
are children ; are clothed very early in the dress,
and presented with the drum and rattles belonging
to the profession they are to follow.

The burials of their dead, and the superstitious
reverence paid to their memory, are attended with
great ceremony ; varying, however, in the different
tribes. With some, when an Indian dies a woman
is immediately chosen to make a skeleton of his
body ; the entrails and flesh are burned, and the bones
are buried till the remaining flesh is wholly con-
sumed, or until they are removed, which must be
within a year after the interment, but is sometimes
within two months, to the burial place of their ances-
tors. But the true Patagonians place the bones on
high, upon canes and twigs woven together, to dry and
whiten in the sun and rain. During the time that
the ceremony of making the skeleton lasts, some of
the tribe, covered with long mantles and their faces
blackened with soot, walk round the tent with long
pioles or lances, singing in a mournful tone of voice,
and striking the ground to frighten away demons ;
while others go and console the relatives. In other
tribes, the bodv of the dead as well as that of his
best horse is embalmed, smoked and dried, and car-
ried to the forest, is covered only with branches.
Among a few of these untutored children of nature,
the corpse is buried as it is in civilized nations, but

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

19

the best horse belonging to the dead is pinioned fast
upon the grave mound, and left to his destiny. In
every case, however, almost all the horses of the
dead are immediately killed, that they may have
the means of riding in the country of the dead ; a
few only being reserved to grace the last funeral
pomp, and to carry the relics to their proper sepul-
chres. Some tribes bury their dead in large square
pits about a fathom deep. The bones are put to-
gether, and each tied in its proper place ; the skel-
eton is clothed in the best robe that can be got and
adorned with beads and feathers, all of which they
change once a year. They are placed in a row,
sitting with the sword, lance, bow and arrows, bolas,
and whatever else had belonged to the dead whilst
living. These pits are covered over with trunks of
trees, and canes or twigs woven together, upon
which earth is thrown. These dreary habitations,
kept with great care and opened once every year,
are never far from the homes of the living. Around
them are placed the bodies of their dead horses,
raised upon their feet and supported by stakes.
But the true Patagonians, after having dried the
bones of their dead, carry them to a great distance
from their habitations into the desert by the sea
coast. When they are moved, they are packed up
together in a hide, and placed upon one of the fa-
vourite horses of the deceased, kept alive for the
purpose, and adorned with mantles, feathers, etc.
The distance to which these bones are thus carried

20

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

is sometimes six or seven hundred miles. The skel-
etons, when put together and adorned as above de-
scribed, are set in order above ground, in a hut
erected for that purpose, with the bones of their
dead horses placed around them.

Their marriages are made by sale, the husband
buying his wife of her nearest relations. Polygamy
is allowed, but very few have more than one wife.
The women are submissive and industrious ; indeed
their lives are but one continued scene of labour ;
they are forced to submit to every species of
drudgery, and no excuse of sickness, will relieve
them from the appointed labour ; the husband is
the lazy lord — the woman the oppressed slave.

Such was Patagonia in the year 1833, when the
first attempt was make to Christianize that remote
region. The Romish missionaries had preached
Christianity to the Araucanians ; but, although
kindly treated by them, they had met with but little
success in converting them from Paganism. Shut
out by its remoteness and desolation from the visits
of men, offering no advantage to the adventurer
or reward to the industrious, Patagonia was left to
continue in heathenish darkness, until in the year
above mentioned a missionary spirit was awakened
in her favour, and an effort wras made to dispel the
deep shadow which rested upon her. It had been
stated that the Patagonians were a friendly race
and of good capacity; and accordingly the North

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

21

American Board of Missions sent two pioneers to
examine the capabilities of the country, and to try
the possibility of establishing a mission there.
These men, devoted and self-denying, spared no
pains in the furtherance of their benevolent project;
they remained nearly three months among the na-
tives, and received most hospitable treatment from
them, hungry barbarians as they were. But, al-
though the disposition of the Patagonians towards
them was good, they saw no likelihood of fruit to
their labours ; the provision, consisting only of
horse flesh and ostrich eggs, was revolting to men
brought up in the midst of civilization ; even this
could not always be obtained in sufficient quantity
to satisfy the cravings of appetite ; and altogether,
so many dangers, anxieties, and discouragements
were blended with their daily lives, that they became
altogether disheartened. A vessel, cruising about
among those remote and oozy islands of the South
Pacific, touched on the shores of Patagonia, and,
regretting to have accomplished so little and with-
out any better prospect before them, the missionaries
returned home, bearing with them an account of the
impracticability of establishing a mission in that
region of barrenness and starvation. Since that
time, although efforts to spread Christianity in other
parts of the world were made with zeal and vigour,
Patagonia was left to herself ; her heathen children
were left to remain in ignorance and superstition,

22

SELF-SACRIFICE, OK THE

destitute of the means of grace, and without any
man caring for their souls. No one for many years
after this time could be found who was willing to
take his life in his hand, to go and preach the king-
dom of God to that benighted race.

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

23

CHAPTER II.

ALLEN F. GARDINER.

“Is he a heathen ? Teach him thy better creed,
Christian ! if thou deserv’st that name indeed.”

“ Give me the dauntless man,

IVho flinches not from labour or fatigue,

But moves right on upon the path of duty.”

Although Patagonia was discovered by Magellan
in 1519, and was visited by Byron in 1764 and by
Wallis in 1766, it seemed to possess but few attrac-
tions for adventurers. Little is known of it, ex-
tensive region as it is. No European nation has
sought to colonize it, and it has never been tho-
roughly explored by travellers. In 1782 the coasts
were surveyed by the Spaniards, whose chief atten-
tion was, however, directed to the examination of
the straits of Magellan ; previous to that time it
was uncertain whether there was not a navigable
channel further north than these straits. In 1826
—1830 Captain King, in examining the western coast
of Patagonia and Fuegia, found it to be bordered
by a range of islands; Terra del Fuego was

24

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

found to be intersected by a navigable channel,
which he called Beagle Channel.

The Spaniards, who had sent missionaries among
the tribes inhabiting Arauco, &c., endeavoured
to found a colony on the coast of the Magellanic
strait ; not, however, with a view of benefitting
or converting the natives, but as a resting place
for their ships on their voyages from Chili to
Peru. But in this bleak, mountainous, and barren
region, with a rigorous climate, the inhabitants
of a brighter land, born under sunny skies and
nurtured on the food of civilized men, could not
live ; the whole colony perished from hunger, and
the spot on which the settlement was made, is to
this day called Port Famine. Similar attempts
were made by the British to plant a colony at Port
Egmont in the Falkland islands ; but, with an in-
hospitable climate and a soil consisting of mountains
and bogs, the effort has not prospered, further than
to render it a watering place for ships bound to the
Pacific.

So, for a long time, this Antarctic region was
left uncared for. Ethiopia was stretching forth her
hands to God, and the isles of the south, receiving
gladly the news of salvation, but no one ventured
into this land of darkness, to spread the light of
truth among its benighted children. But the love
of God, which never slumbers nor sleeps, awakened
an interest in the heart of one, who, possessing a
true missionary spirit, suffered no hindrance or

PIONEERS OF FCEGIA.

25

prospect of hardship to deter him in carrying the
message of peace to Patagonia, although it was
warmly represented to him that his life would be the
price of the venture.

Allen F. Gardiner was the name of this faithful
servant of God. He was born at Basildon, in Berk-
shire, England, and was the fifth son of eminently
pious parents. From infancy he showed a restless
activity of disposition, love of adventure, and a strong
taste for a nautical life. Upon one occasion when
his mother went, as usual, into her children’s
nursery, she was surprised to find Allen asleep on
the floor. On being aroused, he explained his not
being in bed, by declaring that he intended, when
he became a man, to travel all over the world, and
therefore he wished to accustom himself to hard-
ships.

It was not apparent, before he left home, that the
decided piety of his parents had made any impres-
sion upon their bold and reckless boy ; but the good
seed had been sown ; there was an influence deep
and permanent, as it was silent and unperceivcd,
which remained in him through the wildest seasons
of his early life. He went to sea in 1810, and
amidst all the ungodliness of his outward course, we
find him ascribing his preservation, under circum-
stances of great danger, to his mother’s prayers.

He was sent with a watering party to the river
Yumbel in Peru ; the boat upset, and the whole
crew were with difficulty rescued from drowning.
3

26

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

The following day another party was sent on the
same errand, a similar accident took place, and the
midshipman in command was drowned. An impres-
sion was made on Allen’s mind at the time by this
incident, as well as by others of a similar nature ;
but it was only a fleeting one. He became an infi-
del and a scoffer in profession, and as daring in sin
as he afterwards was fearless in duty. Yet with
that strange inconsistency which often characterizes
the ungodly, he showed himself weaker than a child
in facing the ridicule of man. He gives a singular
description of his own feelings, when some fit of
remorse or remembrance of his home induced him
once to go and purchase a Bible. When he came
to the bookseller’s shop he was ashamed to go in and
ask for what he wanted. He paced up and down
the street, waiting till there was no other customer
within, for fear he should be seen ; and when the
quiet opportunity at last occurred, he thought how
strange it must appear to the bookseller that he
should ask for a Bible.

About the time when he was so near losing his
life by drowning, he lost his mother, whose quiet in-
fluence had held him in check, as he entered the
wild and daring life of a naval officer. The mid-
shipman who was drowned was his friend ; at such
a moment of sorrow for one he loved, and gratitude
for his own narrow escape, how would the thoughts
unbidden fly homeward and imagine the mother at
prayer for her young son ! But now the thread was

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

27

snapped which, like an electric wire, used, at a touch
from home, to convey an instantaneous flash of home
thoughts, home feelings, home affections, and home
influence. There is a secret history in every heart
which tells of this unseen power. Parents, brothers,
and sisters — their kind and holy influence may be
checked and resisted by distance, excitement, habits,
companions — yet nothing but death can sever the in-
visible chain which connects the thoughtlessness of
early manhood with some quiet but never-forgotten
home.

And now one link was gone, and that one the
tenderest. His mother and religion were inseparably
connected in the mind of the young man ; now the
mother was dead, it seemed as if religion would die
too. In the roving, reckless life of a sailor, he saw
little profession or practice of true religion ; what
wonder, then, that in the midst of such excitement,
even the form of religion was lost, and he periled
his soul, like many thousands of young men, amid
the headstrong passions of youth, the love of plea-
sure, and the eager pursuit of his professional occu-
pations, to which he was devoted with all the ardour
of his zealous nature !

No exact date can be assigned to his recovery
from this dangerous state. Every one is subject, at
intervals, to those inward admonitions by which
God warns us of our sins and calls on us to flee
from the wrath to come ; and the fire, kindled early
in the heart of Allen Gardiner by his home educa-

28

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

tion, and which seemed to be dying out, would occa-
sionally flash forth in gleams of transient bright-
ness at seasons of death and danger such as we
have described.

The year 1820 found him somewhat aroused to
reflection, so far as to think over the past days of
childhood, and the habits of prayer thrown away,
and the words of Scripture forgotten, and he de-
termined once more to read the inspired volume.
But so long a time had elapsed since he had looked
into the Scriptures that he now had not a copy, and
deterred, by false shame, from purchasing one, he
still “halted between two opinions.”

During this year he served as lieutenant in the
Dauntless which weighed anchor on the 30th May
for Penang, by the way of Madras, and thence to
China. Madras was reached ; all who had never
been there before were eager to land in order to
experience the wonders of the Madras surf. Of-
ficers and crew were delighted, but there was little
time for enjoyment, for in two days the ship was
once more under weigh. They arrived at Penang
in ten days, and had one week for rambling in the
thick groves, observing the flowering shrubs, and
admiring a luxuriance so great, that a single ma-
jestic tree towered above its fellows, carrying its
lowest branches at the distance of 111 feet from the
ground, and ascending to a height proportioned to
the girth of its trunk, which measured upwards of
twenty-eight feet.

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

29

It was while he was at Penang that the dawn of
spiritual life was first perceived. Two letters ar-
rived, one from his father, now unfortunately lost ; the
other from a lady who had known him from child-
hood, and felt a deep interest in him for his mother’s
sake. These letters Allen Gardiner acknowledged
to have been instrumental, under God’s blessing, in
working a change in his character. This lady had
been deeply pained at observing how far he was at
that time from fulfilling his mother’s hopes and
wishes ; and knowing that one of his sociable dis-
position and quick temper might probably run into
great temptations, she spoke to him very earnestly
before he left England, and gave him a short nar-
rative of his mother’s last days, which had been
written by his father. This affectionate memento
of his lost mother was the companion of his voyage,
and often reminded him that he was the child of
many prayers.

We give a few extracts from the lady’s letter.
After apologizing for the freedom with which she
writes, she says : “ Need I tell you, my dear

Allen, that we are all by nature sinners, — lost, un-
done, guilty creatures ; born into a world of sin and
misery, and of ourselves utterly incapable of break-
ing the bonds of Satan, or of procuring the favour
of the God we have offended ? Need I tell you
that if we remain in this state of sin, we must
perish everlastingly, and that upon us will come the

curse of eternal death — the death of the soul as well

3*

30

SELF-SACK [VICE, OR THE

as of the body, the everlasting separation from God,
and the everlasting society of Satan and evil angels?
I am sure that you know these things, and that you
also know there is a remedy. The seed of the
woman, the Divine Saviour, is again and again
promised to Abraham, as the seed in whom all the
nations should be blessed. And in the fulness of
time he came, taking upon him our nature that he
might fulfil the law, that he might atone for the sins
of the people, and set them an example that they
should follow his steps. Christ’s people are ‘made
willing in the day of his power,’ and if we believe
in him, we shall be tranformed into his image, trans-
lated out of the kingdom of Satan into the king-
dom of God's dear Son.

“Nothing that is unholy or impure can enter
heaven. The change spoken of in John iii. 3, must
take place while we live (through the working of
the Holy Spirit in our hearts), for as we are found
in death, so shall we ever be ; there is no repent-
ance in the grave, nor pardon offered to the dead.

. . . Unless we have a new heart, a heart of flesh,
we cannot believe effectually.”

There was much more in this letter of Christian
admonition and scriptural argument, but we must
not tire our readers by making further extracts.
Allen Gardiner connected this letter with the prayers
of his mother, and the earnest exhortations of his
father. And when the ship pursued her voyage,
the impressions made by them were not effaced.

TIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

n -I

ol

Touching at Manilla they had an opportunity of
visiting the celebrated tobacco manufactory. Gar-
diner says, “ Here we found three thousand women
seated around low tables arranged in regular order,
and employed, some in beating out the leaf, others
in rolling, cutting, and at length packing up cigars,
51,000 of which are usually made each day. The
process is very simple. Each table is supplied with
two cocoa nut shells, filled with a paste made of
Indian corn, into which their fingers are occasion-
ally dipped. With this substance the flattened leaf
is smeared over, and when sufficiently moistened,
rolled up with the palm of the hands and cut to the
size required. Adjoining is a similar building, on
the ground floor of which is a bullock-mill, for pre-
paring snuff.” He further adds ; “ The greater

part of these people were Indians, and all professed
Christianity. It is astonishing how popular the
Romish religion has always become among Pagans,
and how easily it is grafted upon heathenism, to which
it is in many respects too much allied. It is but to
lay aside one set of rude and unmeaning images,
and to adopt others of a more attractive form — to
barter stocks for saints, and turn devotion into a
pleasing drama, and the Indian is conscious of no
other difference.”

After leaving Singapore, ten days brought them
to Macao ; but our limits will not allow us to ac-
company the officers in their rambles on permitted
territory, nor in their trip to Canton, where they

32

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

were amused by the determined and noisy method
hy which the Chinese beggars enforce payment for
their departure ; where they visited the temples and
the sacred pigs, admired the contrivance and the in-
genuity of the Chinese, and wondered why it was
that these masters of ingenious mechanism should
do all the work themselves, without aid from ani-
mals or machinery, there being only a triple division
of labour — the buffalo for the plough, the horse for
the mandarin, and the hands of man for everything
else.

Some merchants at Macao had applied to the Ad-
miral on the station to allow a ship to bring a cargo
of specie from the Pacific. Gardiner’s ship, the
Dauntless , was the one appointed for the purpose,
and therefore, six weeks after their arrival at Macao,
they weighed anchor, and set forth on a trip which
promised novelty to the elders, amusement to the
juniors, and variety to all. Touching at Manilla,
they were met by the news of the appalling ravages
of the cholera, and they received a sad account of
its destructive violence among the officers and crew
of the Leander, the vessel from which Allen Gar-
diner had been exchanged into the Dauntless. On
December 3rd they reached Penang, where this re-
port was confirmed. The loss of many of his late
shipmates had a powerful effect on the mind of
Lieutenant Gardiner. In confirmation of this, the
following extracts from two letters addressed by his
father to his sister, are inserted.

PIONEERS OF I’UEOIA.

33

“April 12, 1821.

“ I have the high gratification of communicating
to you that this morning I have a letter from dear
Allen. It is dated at Macao, the 10th of October,
and continued at Canton. He says nothing of his
health ; I therefore trust that he has been merci-
fully spared from the cholera, which prevailed on
board the Lcander. The voyage has proved de-
lightful. The Dauntless touched at Penang, Ma-
lacca, Singapore, and Manilla, and at each place
time was given to explore everything worth seeing.
But that which affords me more satisfaction than I
can express, is, that from various occurrences, and
from a letter he received from me intended to have
reached him at Spithead, but which only came to
his hands at Penang, he has been led to review his
past life, and his mind seems to have taken a religious
turn. God grant that the impression may be last-
ing ! When we meet, I will read to you the para-
graph which has filled me with such joy. It must
not, however, be mentioned, lest they may only be
as the morning cloud and the early dew. Neverthe-
less, I do not think he would have written as he has
done, ascribing to the grace of God the change that
has taken place in his heart, unless his convictions
had been of a very serious kind.”

From another letter, dated April 14th, 1821, we
may make one short extract, on the same subject:
“May it please the Almighty Giver of all good to

34

PELE-SACRIFICE, OR THE

make these religious impressions lasting, and may
he prove an example of every Christian temper, and
every Christian grace, to all around him. Should
not such an instance, as that before us, prove the
inestimable advantage of a religious education ? It
has prevented many from sinking deep into the paths
of the destroyer, and it has led others, who have
fallen into gross sins, to reflect on their ways, and
retrace their steps, having from early instruction a
knowledge of the Scriptures, and the way of ever-
lasting life.”

In the mean time the Dauntless pursued her way to
Trincomalee, where the business of refitting detained
her two months, which time was spent by Gardiner
in rambles through the islands. But a description
of scenery, now so well known, of the rich cultiva-
tion and romantic defiles of the city of Kandy,
surrounded by natural beauty, and yet blotted by
the indelible stain of superstition, would be out of
place here, so we will only mark the course of the
Dauntless , which, after a voyage of two months and
a half, arrived at Port Jackson. There they re-
mained for five weeks, and leaving it on the 3d of
August, passed the southern extremity of New
Zealand and made the Island of Masafuero in six
weeks, and still pursuing their voyage, they stood
alone the north shore of the Juan Fernandez, and
on the 20th of September reached Valparaiso Bay.
Here they came within the circle of news. The

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

35

death of Napoleon and tidings of the war of Inde-
pendence in South America were subjects of discus-
sion ; and as Callao, which was the point of desti-
nation for the Dauntless, was besieged by the English
squadron, they remained at Valparaiso until they
heard of the relief of Callao, for which port they
sailed on the 27th of October. Whilst detained at
Valparaiso, Gardiner, with two companions, set
forth on a journey to visit Santiago and the Cordil-
leras, through a country which he afterwards tra-
velled with very different feelings. Sailors are sel-
dom good equestrians, and the long ride of ninety-
nine miles tried their power of patience considerably.
But they were resolved to see as much as possible
in a short time, and, suffering no hardship to prove
a hindrance, went forth boldly on their survey.
Passing lightly by the picturesque appearance of
the Chilian peasants with their high, conical hats
and flowing ponchos, they ascended the heights in
the neighbourhood of Santiago, took a mast-head
view of the surrounding scenery, and wandered
along the broad streets of the city in search of the
cathedral, which, although incomplete, stands like
a giant among the low roofed houses. They were
greatly amused, on visiting the cloisters of St. Merced,
to find a company of monks entertaining themselves
with the very dignified game of hop-scotch. Bravely
did their ecclesiastical feet hop from den to den,
kicking the tile before them with all the elasticity
of English schoolboys.

36

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

They were much surprized at the universal deso-
lation of the city in the afternoon; the shops were
closed, the streets deserted, business at an end, and
all Santiago heavy in the enjoyment of after-dinner
slumbers. Suddenly, at five o’clock, the whole city
seemed to wake up with a start, and poured its in-
habitants into the streets like a shower of hail.
Visiting time was from five till eleven ; and the
hospitality always shown to strangers was speedily
extended to Gardiner and his friends. In the course
of the evening, other guests dropped in uninvited,
according to custom, and music and dancing were
the entertainment provided. During the intervals,
preserves were handed round, and, according to the
amusing etiquette of Santiago, it was customary to
present the ladies with small portions on the end of
a fork, each gentleman taking especial care to hold
his pocket-handkerchief under the lady’s chin, that
no fragment might descend on her dress.

A striking contrast to this delicate manoeuvre oc-
curred a few days after, on an occasion which may
be called a Chilian pic-nic. Starting forth one
morning very early, in order to make the circuit of
the city, they were sorry to find it cloudy. The
distant mountains were entirely concealed ; their
summits, as the day advanced, appearing like so
many islands floating above the mists that hung
about their sides. Following the direction of the
river, through lanes over-hung with the flowering
branches of peach and plum trees, they reached the

TIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

37

little valley of Nonoa, where they proposed to break-
fast. Entering a small inn, prepared, as they be-
lieved, to take whatever was presented, they were
amazed when a large bowl of olla-podrida made its
appearance, without knife, spoon, or plate. While
they looked at each other and the bowl, a little girl
walked in, bringing some salt in the hollow of her
hand, and carelessly threw it down on the table.
But travellers must not be particular, and so, not-
withstanding the prejudices of Englishmen in favour
of cleanliness in general, and against dipping their
fingers into dishes in particular, they managed,
with some help from penknives, so that the meal
was discussed.

On leaving Nonoa, they rode to the foot of the
first ridge of the Cordilleras, where, after fording
the Mapocho, a deep and rapid river, they reached
a smelting house on the opposite bank, and saw
various specimens of silver ore from the mines of
San Francisco. From the elevated height of the
spot where they stood, they had a magnificent view
of this splendid country. The space was a rugged,
broken, rocky height, covered with aloes and under-
wood ; a cascade on one side, vineyards and
orchards on the slopes of the hill, hamlets in the
valley, and the city and plain of Santiago in the
distance. The groups of gauclios or peasants were
full of life, galloping across the plain. Every one

seemed to ride ; the women were all equestrians,
4

38

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

and were to be seen mounted on a kind of chair-sad-
dle on the right side of the horse.

With much reluctance they left Santiago for Valpa-
raiso, from whence the Dauntless sailed on the 27th
of October for Callao. The contrast between a
voyage along the east and west coasts was very
striking. Here the water was so smooth and the
wind so uniform that the voyage might have been
undertaken in an open boat. The clearness and
serenity of a Chilian sky, and the lovely nights ex-
perienced on that coast, exchanged sometimes for the
light veil of clouds which so often obscures the sun
in those regions, were long remembered.

They reached Callao roads on the 22d of Sep-
tember, where they found a forest of merchantmen,
chiefly English. On landing, everything seemed to
point out the grand revolution which had just taken
place. Soldiers were billeted everywhere, and many
of the old Spanish residents were embarking for Spain.

Lima could not be seen to advantage at that
time ; but one feature of the place, although the
fruit of war, gave our sailor friend much satisfac-
tion. The Inquisition had been turned into the
quarters of the conquering general, a sure sign of
its complete suppression. Gardiner went over this
den of tyranny and torture with deep interest; the
ceiling of cedar was pointed out to him, but the ex-
quisite carving seen in the great hall or place of
judgment had little interest for him ; he paid more
attention to a figure of our Saviour, beneath which

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

39

sat those judges who had decreed unrighteous doom
to many, and was suggestive of that loving mercy
which was not shown by them, and of that holy
name which they so frightfully profaned.

Entering the public burying ground, Gardiner
had some conversation with a priest, who gravely
confessed that the poor were often interred without
coffin or prayer. We can imagine the surprise ex-
pressed by Gardiner ; but we cannot imagine the
priest’s reply, who appealed to his poverty, and
said, that “ unless masses were paid for, they could
not be read.”

The Dauntless, having taken on board its cargo
of specie, sailed from Callao in November, on her
return voyage to China. After an attempt to settle
a dispute between the chief of one of the Mar-
quesas and the proprietors of a whale boat which
had been seized by the chief, Captain Gambier
touched at Tahiti. This afforded our young friend
an opportunity of witnessing the result of mission-
ary effort, both there and in some of the neighbour-
ing islands, in a manner which powerfully impressed
a mind then really awakened to a sense of the value
of souls. The observance of Sunday, by the na-
tives was very striking. On the Saturday the Bay
had been covered with canoes, and the decks of the
English vessel were crowded with native visitors.
On the Sabbath not one was to be seen, and the ser-
vices on shore, which Gardiner and other of the
officers attended, were observed by a most attentive

40

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

and orderly congregation, numbering about two
hundred and twenty.

On the next day, our friends went a few miles
into the interior, to see a large church which the
late king had erected. He had determined to build
a house for the worship of God, which should sur-
pass in size any that had been erected before for
idolatrous purposes. The dimensions of this ex-
traordinary building were 712 feet by 56. At its
opening, in 1819, three pulpits were erected at equal
distances, from each of which, at the same time, a
sermon was delivered, the united audience amount-
ing to six thousand people. Though this building
was thus out of all proportion, we cannot but 'ad-
mire the motive which led to its erection. They
also found six miles of good road already completed,
a certain sign which showed civilization taking its
proper place as an attendant of Christianity.

When the ship lay to off the Bay of Huahine, a
large party went on shore. Gardiner remarks,
“ The surrounding scenery is extremely beautiful,
coming up in every respect to the most romantic
ideas I have ever formed of a South Sea island.”
And adds, “Although the mission to this island has
not been established four years, everything indicated
a more advanced state of society than was observ-
able in Tahiti. To many of the houses paths were
regularly made, neat wooden bridges were thrown
across many of the streams that issued from the
mountains, and several of the houses were weather-

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

41

hoarded and white-washed, in the European style.
We heard that the usual Sunday congregation, in-
cluding four hundred children who attend the school,
is twelve hundred. In drawing a comparison be-
tween the state of improvement in this island and
at Tahiti, it must he remembered that the ground
was prepared by several of the chiefs and their
people who had received instruction at Tahiti ; so
that idolatry was actually abolished before Christ-
ianity was established. As we bore away, a beauti-
ful rainbow appeared over the island; a symbol,
which, notwithstanding its general import to man-
kind, I could not but contemplate with peculiar re-
ference to the happy valleys on which it seemed to
rest, recalling to mind the promise, “All the ends
of the world shall remember, and turn unto the
Lord : and all the kindreds of the nations shall
worship before thee.”

Little more than three iveeks after leaving Ilua-
hine, loss of health induced Gardiner to return
home on sick leave, and a period of comparative
quiet succeeded to the endless changes and excite-
ments of his nautical profession. It was greatly
blessed to him, as our sequel is about to show. A
critical period of his life had now arrived, and he
was about to make a great and decided step, one
greatly important, both in time and for eternity.

4*

42

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR TIIE

CHAPTER III.

UNDER THE ROD.

He dreams how a veil drooping over the main
Shall be rent at the distant horizon in twain,

And how the New World, by the gospel’s pure light,
Shall awake from the darkness of heathenish night.

The temporary loss of health proved a great
blessing to Lieutenant Gardiner. Opportunities of
reviewing his past life were afforded him, and he
was greatly humbled when he reflected on the un-
grateful return he had made for special mercies
granted to him. He knew that he was an object of
special prayer to God, among very true friends.
And now the wheel of life seemed to be stopped, in
order that the wavering soul might be taught to
pray ; and he did pray. And while much time was
given him to revolve what should be his future pur-
pose, each day strengthened his determination to
yield himself up fully to the service of God for the
time to come.

The homeward journey became indeed a heaven-
ward course ; the young naval officer was being in-
structed by the Captain of his salvation. Soon af-

PIONEERS OP FUEGIA.

43

tor his return home, he offered himself to the London
Missionary Society as a labourer in South America,
the neglected state of the people in that beautiful
region having deeply touched his heart. But the
■way was not opened to him at that time.

A journal which he kept while abroad, and a
series of sacred meditations written at intervals,
chiefly on . Sundays, extending over a period of
thirty years, will take the reader behind the scenes,
and show the progress of a soul struggling with sin,
enlightened, watchful, but conscious of much short-
coming, and grieving over a too frequent forgetful-
ness of a Saviour whom he wished to serve. We
will give but few extracts from these papers, be-
cause there is a degree of impropriety in thus un-
veiling the soul’s retirement, and only allowable
when necessary to point out the actuating motives
of a Christian, and the influence of God on his soul.
Still, to show that inconsistencies of character are
confessed and mourned over in private, and that the
hand of God is recognized in all the providential
affairs of life, may tend to quicken the negligent
Christian, and rebuke the censorious, who are al-
ways ready to apply the charge of self-conceit and
hypocrisy to those who deeply mourn in secret over
every instance, which is given to the enemy to speak
reproachfully.

After a prosperous voyage he arrived at Cape
Town, in August, 1822. There everything reminded
him of his former visit. On this occasion he wrote

44

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR TIIE

thus : “ The last time I visited this colony I was

walking in the broad way, and hastening by rapid
strides to the brink of eternal ruin. Blessed be
his name, who loved us and gave himself for us, a
great change has been wrought in my heart, and I
am now enabled to derive pleasure and satisfaction
in hearing and reading the word of life, and at-
tending the means of grace. I trust that this al-
teration has indeed been effected by the Spirit of
God ; yet I would not pause a moment to draw the
contrast, except to give praise and gratitude to its
merciful author, lest I should be drawn into the
fatal snare of presumptuous self-confidence ; but
adoring my God for his goodness in not having con-
signed my soul long ago to the terrors of his indig-
nation, I would carefully examine my heart as to
the sincerity of its professions, and humbly implore
at the throne of grace pardon for all that is past,
and assistance to guide and strengthen me for the
time to come.”

And again at sea, “ If Christians in the main are
more culpable than Jews, how much must they have
to answer for, who, like Timothy, have been taught
the holy Scriptures from their childhood, and yet
have despised their contents? Such are the aggra-
vated sins which, if unpardoned, must weigh my
guilty soul to the lowest hell. What return shall I
make to the Lord for so early, so unmerited a dis-
play of his goodness ? After years of ingratitude,
unbelief, blasphemy, and rebellion, have I at last

TIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

45

been melted ? Alas ! how slow, how reluctant have
I been to admit the heavenly guest who stood
knocking without! Nor had he ever been received,
had not he himself prepared the way. And how is
he now entertained? Ah! too unworthily. Too
frequently am I ashamed to acknowledge the hand
that was outstretched for my relief, to own the word
that warned me from the brink of ruin, or to be
seen supplicating that assistance, by which alone I
can be prevented from stumbling over the dreadful
abyss. Is this religion ? Is this love to God ? Is
such my usual conduct when warned of any tem-
poral danger ?”

He arrived at home on October 31st, and a week
afterwards he made his first proposal to be engaged
in missionary work. The results, which he had
seen with his own eyes in the Society Islands, dis-
posed him to call the attention of the London Mis-
sionary Society to the still neglected heathen of
South America ; this memorial was accompanied
with the offer of personal service ; but the commit-
tee did not see their way clear to adopt his plans.
About the same time also, he thought seriously of
changing his profession, but, obstacles presenting
themselves, he was led to decide against taking that
step, and afterwards became firm in the conviction
that St. Paul’s rule is one for general observation,
“ Let every man wherein he is called, therein abide
with God.” This explanation will illustrate the
following extract :

46

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

“ I have this morning failed in an endeavour to
obtain the privilege of being admitted to holy orders;
but shall I dare to express myself disappointed ?
Had my will instead of God’s been done, the very
position might have become a snare. For some wise
end it has been denied me. IIow dreadful would
have been the breach of trust in an office of such
awful responsibility ! May this circumstance work
for my good, by teaching me humility and resigna-
tion, and putting me more earnestly upon seeking
the Lord in fervent prayer, in order to know and be
enabled to perform his will, although it may be con-
trary to my own short-sighted views !”

The next seven years, in which he became a hus-
band and a father, were spent in the privacy of do-
mestic life. Ilis wife, lovely alike in mind, person,
and religious character, was a true help meet to him
in the best things; and doubtless God used the draw-
ing out of the home affections, from which his wan-
dering life since early boyhood had excluded him,
to develop the quick sympathies and deep attach-
ments which afterwards resulted in loving devotion
to the work entrusted to him.

In 1824 he was again called into active service,
and in the capacity of first lieutenant to II. M. S.
Jupiter , sailed for the coast of North America. On
May 30th, 1825, he was transferred to II. M. B.
Clinker, and remained in command of that vessel
till she was ordered to England, eighteen months

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

47

later, when he obtained his promotion as com-
mander.

We will not intrude more than necessary into the
privacy of family details ; nor will we, having tra-
velled with Gardiner abroad over sea and land,
and accompanied him to England, enter his house
uninvited, nor follow his every step like a shadow.
Having given a view of the prevailing tone of his
mind on the one great subject, we close his diary
from 1825 to 1833, in which period he was not en-
gaged in any public occupation, but in which wre
believe that God w'as fitting him for the work in
which he was afterwards to be engaged.

In 1833, a succession of sore trials passed over
him. Within twelve months he was called to part
with an aunt, a dear child, and the beloved wife,
whose delicate health had long been a cause of deep
anxiety. He writes thus of his own feelings on this
sad occasion : —

“ My earthly comforts have been removed and I
pass my days in sorrow. Blessed be God, he re-
members that we are but dust. In my deep afflic-
tion, he has not left me without many and great
sources of comfort. The chief of these is drawn
from a review of the manifold grace and love which
he vouchsafed to my dearest wife, making her last
days the brightest and happiest of her life. Oh,
what assurance of pardon, what joy and peace, and
heavenly tranquillity, and ardent desire to be with
her Saviour, did he infuse into her soul ! He has

48

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

prepared her for the enjoyment of his love, and is
now filling her happy spirit with all the fulness of
his grace and glory. Tasting, as I do, that the
Lord is gracious, and feeling somewhat of his re-
deeming love to my soul, my spirit exults in her
blessedness. It is only my earthly affections that
weep and would call her back. Forty years have
now passed over me — forty years of patience and
long-suffering on the part of an offended God, and
forty years of vanity on the part of his wayward
and ungrateful child. Still a child I feel I am, and
trust I ever shall be. The Lord has, indeed, of late
graven upon ine the marks of a child. He has
chastised me sorely, and if I neither despise his chas-
tisement nor faint under it, but pray that it may
be sanctified to the saving of my soul, it will event-
ually result in blessings.”

The “marks” of this time of chastisement were,
indeed, impressed upon his whole future life, in the
deeper tone of Christian thought and feeling it
seemed to awaken. From this time his life was one
of incessant action. He lived as a man who is
looking at the things of time in the light of eternity.
He had suffered keenly under the chastening hand
of the Almighty, and was deeply sensible that the
half-hearted way in which he had hitherto sought to
serve God, not contented with making a general
resolution to do better, he determined to consecrate
his previous knowledge and all his energies to the
service of Christ, according to a solemn act of self-

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

49

surrender, which he had made by the bed-side of his
dying wife.

The state of the heathen nations, still unre-
claimed in different parts of the world, had made a
deep impression on his compassionate nature ; he
had seen the wonderful results of missionary effort,
under God’s blessing, in the conversion of thousands
of such poor outcasts, and he determined to seek
out openings for the introduction of the gospel in
any region where no attempt had yet been made.

The missionary is everywhere the grand pioneer
of humanity, and in all ages and all countries
Christianity and civilization have gone hand in
hand. To become the pioneer of a Christian mis-
sion to the most abandoned heathens, was hence-
forward the grand aim of his life. Africa, that
mysterious continent, which has so long been a little
world of slavery, rapine, and blood ; a home for
pirates, the grave of enterprising travellers and
noble-minded missionaries — Africa was the country
to which his thoughts were first directed. It seemed
to him as if a black thunder-cloud had settled on
that unhappy country, leaving only two sparks of
light on the south and west.

He looked at Cape Colony and saw it threatened
by invasion from the Kafirs, but beyond Port Natal
were the Zulu tribes and other populous nations,
where a few daring English settlers were to be found,
but where no missionary had ever penetrated. To
these benighted regions, as yet unvisited by the

50

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

messengers of the gospel, he resolved to go. After
surmounting difficulties much of the same character
as those experienced by Dr. Livingstone, arising
alike from impassable roads, swollen torrents, wild
beasts, and still wilder men, who, not actually hos-
tile, would gladly have stripped the travellers of
everything they possessed : with a few companions,
he made his way to the fierce Dingarn, king of the
Zulus ; a savage, who was cunning as he was cruel,
and had obtained the throne six years before, by
bringing about the murder of his own brother and
predecessor Charka.

He did not, however, enter on this new era of life
without due preparation for the work he wished to
accomplish, as the following extract will show. He
writes thus on his last Sunday which he spent in the
Isle of Wight.

August 24, 1834.

“ This will, probably, be the last Sabbath which
I shall spend in England for many months. Lord,
enable me deeply to feel my unworthiness, humble
me for my provocations, and give me such a sense
of thy unspeakable goodness, that I may give my-
self 'wholly unto thee, as a living sacrifice in thy
service. Lord, fit me for the work which thou hast
inclined me to undertake. I feel my utter insuffi-
ciency, and would look only uqto thee for strength
and guidance,”

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

51

On the 24th of August, 1834, he left England
for the Cape of Good Hope.

Wellington, at sea, Nov. 11.

“ We are now, by the good hand of our God upon
us, within one day’s sail of our destination; and as
it is my earnest desire to take nothing in hand
without seeking the aid and guidance of the Holy
Spirit, I purpose to set this day solemnly apart for
fasting and prayer, in the full expectation that the
Lord will graciously attend to my cry, and make
my path clear before me.

“ 0 most holy and merciful Lord God, I beseech
thee to prepare my heart now for solemn prayer,
make me to feel abased in thy sight for all my sins
and provocations against thee. No longer would
I regard myself as my own, but bought with a price
— and oh what a price ! Lord, make me cheerfully
to give up all, and follow thee. Thou, Lord, hast
put it into my heart to devote myself to the service
of the heathen. Oh that, if it be thy will, I may
be a humble instrument in thy hand for good unto
their souls ! But I am as unequal as I am unworthy
to do thee any service. I know, 0 Lord, that with-
out thee I can do nothing that is pleasing in thy
sight ; but at the same time, I thankfully believe
that with thee, all things are possible ; as a little child,
I would therefore come to thee. Lord, undertake
for me, and prepare my way, incline the hearts
of thy people to further my errand. Show me

52

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

clearly the path of duty. Lord, if it be not thy
■will that I should go to the heathen, permit me not
to deceive myself ; hut, if otherwise, oh, be thou my
light, my way, and my refuge. Direct me, 0 Lord,
what I should do, to whom I should apply, and
where I should go. If it is not from thee, I desire
not to go one step farther. And I would plead be-
fore thee thy gracious promise, ‘Come unto me, all
ye that are weary and heavy laden, and I will give
you rest.’ Lord, I am laden with pride and self-
ishness. This is the sin which (thou knowest) doth
most easily beset me. It is my burden. Save me
from its galling yoke, and bring me wholly to sub-
mit myself cheerfully to thy yoke, which is, indeed,
easy, and thy ways are pleasantness. Having put
my hand to the plough, may I never turn back !
May thy strength be made perfect in my weakness.”
On the 13th of November the Wellington anchored
in Table Bay. He never did turn back.

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

53

CHAPTER IV.

THE MISSIONARY PIONEER.

“ Is he a heathen ? Teach him thy better creed,
Christian ! if thou deserv’st that name indeed.”

The years 1834 and 1835 formed an important
era in Captain Gardiner’s life. From the year
1818, when the Keiskatnma and the Great Fish
rivers were ceded to Cape Colony, conciliating mea-
sures had been adopted towards the Kafirs, but
without resulting in a substantial peace. The Kafirs
were perpetually re-occupying parts of the ceded
territory, carrying off cattle and provoking hostili-
ties; therefore more rigorous measures were adopted,
and the Kafirs were expelled from the ceded limits.
A storm was brewing, silently but surely, and in
1834 it was known in the colony that war was in-
evitable.

Such was the position of affairs when Captain
Gardiner entered the colony, with a determination
of opening a way, if possible, for the introduction
of the gospel among some of those warlike despera-
does, who had never yet been visited by the mes-
sengers of Him whose kingdom is peace.

5 *

54

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR TIIE

He had heard much of an approaching war, but
as it had not jet begun, he thought it would be pos-
sible to find his way through the various Kafir
tribes, till he should reach the Zulus, to the North
of Port Natal.

The Amakosa, Bechuana, Amaponda, the wan-
dering Bushmen, and the Hottentots had received
first, the Moravian missionaries, and afterwards,
those of the Wesleyan, London, and French Pro-
testant Societies. These, however, were scattered
over a wide circle of country, but the far distant
Zulus had as yet heard nothing of Christianity.

A few daring English settlers were even then to
be found at Port Natal. It was time that some
pioneer of missions should present himself where
his countrymen were bold enough to remain. On
the passage to the Cape, Captain Gardiner made
the acquaintance of a Polish refugee of high rank,
travelling under the assumed name of Berken ; this
gentleman entering into his spirit, accompanied him
first to the missionary station, in Kafirland, and
eventually to Port Natal itself.

At Graham’s town, many tried to dissuade them
from proceeding through a district so disturbed as
that which now lay before them. But the more
alarming the rumours of war, the more eager were
our two friends to hasten their journey ; and pro-
viding themselves with two wagons, thirty oxen, and
an interpreter, they fearlessly traversed the ceded
territory.

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

55

Two days after they crossed the frontier, the Kafir
war broke out. “ Poor Captain Gardiner!” was
the remark of the friends at Graham’s town ; “ we
shall never see him again.”

Having entered the Amakosa territory, they
halted at Buffalo river, and whilst there, the natives
drove the cattle off, and the man in charge, with
difficulty, escaped with his clothes. A complaint
being made to Tzatzoe, the chief, he readily agreed
to send after them, and a well armed party pro-
ceeded to the hamlet where the suspected thieves
resided. They could not, however, bring them to
anv kind of reason, and the travellers determined
to refer the case once more to the chief ; but in the
mean time the cattle were driven back. The chief
was now to be thanked and rewarded, and he who
never lost anything for want of asking, thinking
that wearing two shoes was carrying luxury too far,
intimated that Mr. Berken could do nothing less
than give him one of the two he wore.

At the next halting-place they were partially sur-
rounded by a crowd of Kafirs, whose attitudes were
by no means peaceful; and an order being given to
yoke the oxen as speedily as possible, they endea-
voured in the meantime to amuse the natives. They
asked fora war dance; this occupied their attention,
and served as a safety-valve, and gave vent to some
of the vehemence of their impulsive natures. They
yelled, and shouted, and declared that no white man
should again enter their country, or eat the bread

56

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

of their children ; but ended in allowing our trav-
ellers to depart peaceably.

From this time forward, the strictest watch was
necessary to prevent the loss of all that was por-
table. The restless Kafir prowled round his prey
in the darkness of night ; his noiseless feet disturb-
ing no dream of the weary sleeper, but waking with
the early dawn, he might see the dark form of his
nocturnal visitor stealing quietly away. They now
entered the district of the Amapondas, a mountain-
ous country, but studded with missionary stations.
The Amapondas were friendly to the English, and
Faku, their chief, would gladly have joined them in
a war with the Amakosa.

A delay at the Umzimvubu, led to an interview
between Captain Gardiner and the chief. When the
former rode up, he found Faku sitting in state under
a roof of shields, trying a rain-maker for restrain-
ing the clouds, and thereby causing drought. The
rain-maker defended himself. Faku, however, broke
up the assembly, by coming forward and shaking
hands with his visitor. On hearing his errand, he
said, “ The Zulus are an angry people, and will
kill you. You had better not go to their country.”

The travellers found their way further beset with
difficulties. The distance which lay before them
was much greater than they had been led to expect,
and thus provisions fell short. Mr. Berken, becom-
ing much fatigued, took charge of the wagons, but
the dauntless and untiring Gardiner rode forward,

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

57

impatient to begin the work on which his heart was
so resolutely set. But the riders met with many
hindrances, which more than made up for the in-
creased speed of their movements. Unacquainted
with the route, they were often misled by hippo-
potami paths, and had to retrace their way. The
horses, on more than one occasion, sank suddenly
into a morass or quicksand, and had to be extri-
cated by mining with the hands, one leg being re-
leased at a time.

A whole night Captain Gardiner spent without
food or shelter on a river side, with hippopotami
snorting and mosquitos humming around.

This river was the Umkamas, and being high and
rapid, a canoe wras formed of ox-hide, and stretched
on a frame-work of poles. In this, as no one but
the Captain had any idea of the management of a
boat, he made the first attempt to cross, with the
only swimmer of the party. They landed without
difficulty, but to return for their companions was
found to be impossible, from the force of the current.
The next morning, one of the horses having been
made to swim over from the other side, Capt. Gar-
diner proceeded without delay to Port Natal, ar-
rived there about sunset on the same day, and sent
back supplies to the men at the Umkamas.

The whole journey is curiously illustrative of
Capt. Gardiner’s rapid and decided movements. In
his haste to proceed, he had left Mr. Berken and
his wagons at the Umzimvubu. Twice afterwards

58

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR TIIE

he left part of his advanced company behind, and
arrived at Port Natal with a single attendant. He
did not linger there. In two days he was again on
the road, with a fresh wagon and team of oxen, but
these were sent back from the UWani, for though
the river was practicable for men and horses, it was
too high for a wagon to cross. At the Tugala, for
a similar reason, he left his horses ; the number of
alligators which infest the river increasing the diffi-
culty of the passage.

Thus, when they entered the Zulu territory, the
whole cavalcade was reduced to three travellers on
foot, Gardiner, Cyrus the interpreter, and Umpon-
dombeni, a Zulu, who from this time became the
Captain’s faithful attendant. They reached the
Tugala on Feb. 3d. But long before they arrived
there, the distant hills of the Zulu country were
seen. “ I shall never forget,” said Gardiner, “ the
interest with which I perceived the first curl of
smoke rising from a distant village in that direc-
tion. I forgot all fatigue on finding myself on
Zulu ground, and thanked my God for having thus
far prospered my way.” While Captain Gardiner,
having crossed the Tugala, is making his way into
the interior of an unknown country, it may be well
to give a short account of the people he was now
about to visit.

The authentic history of a tribe of Africans is
not easy to obtain. Like the central wilds of their
mysterious continent, they are lost in obscurity.

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

59

The petty chief rules his wretched serfs with iron
hand, and crushes every symptom of rebellion with
death. But let the bold and watchful chief be
weakened by the advance of years or misfortune,
the assassin’s hand is ever ready at the bidding of
some unscrupulous adventurer, who steps in and
seizes the power he longed for. A native African
will obey as long as the ruling despot has the power
of enforcing his commands, and then he is willing
to transfer his allegiance to the successor, no matter
how he attained his elevation.

The successful warrior rules his tribe till a war-
rior, more successful than he, destroys him, and
reigns in his stead. It signifies little to a tribe who
may be its chief, provided the tribe maintains its
ascendancy among the surrounding people. Three
qualities are necessary to a successful chief. lie
must have daring enough to plot against his master ;
he must be careless of his own life, and still more
so of the lives of others ; and he must have mind
enough to keep his warriors employed.

This was the character of Charka, the able but
unprincipled king of the Zulus. lie obtained his sov-
ereignty by assassination. Reckless of danger to
himself or others, he was continually at war, and
his rule over his subjects was most arbitrary. His
own territory extended from the sea to the Quatli-
lam ba mountains ; these, however, formed no barrier,
for his troops frequently passed them, depopulating
whole villages, and driving the inhabitants in hordes

60

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

upon the colony. Charka was extending his con-
quests southward, and alarming Faku, king of the
Amapondas, when the blow of an assegai, ordered
by his brother and successor Dingarn, terminated
his life. When Captain Gardiner undertook this
journey to the Zulu country, Dingarn had been
king for six years. He had withdrawn his forces
to the north of the river Tugala, but the few English
settlers at Port Natal were kept in continual alarm
on account of his threatened forays after deserters.

Lieutenant Farewell was the first settler in Natal,
and his fate, as related to Gardiner, was sufficient
to deter any one less brave to advance. lie was
passing through a tract of country occupied by a
revolted tribe of Zulus, who had left their home
and settled near the LTmzimvubu, marking their
course with devastation. They enticed Lieutenant
Farewell some distance away from his people, on
pretence of selling him some cattle, and treacher-
ously murdered him together with his attendants.

Such were the wild people to whom Captain Gar-
diner was now intent on bringing the knowledge of
the gospel, and it required no ordinary boldness to
carry on such a scheme ; but under the conviction
that he ought to do all he could for the glory of the
Saviour, who has promised his help to those whose
aim is to obey, he crossed the Tugala, and ad-
vancing into the country of the Zulus, effected an
interview with Dingarn.

It was difficult to make the chief understand the

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

61

object of this visit. What was God and God’s
word, and the nature of the instruction proposed,
were subjects he could not comprehend. When the
many advantages accruing to other nations from
the reception of Christianity were represented to
him, he seemed inclined to be favourable, and asked
if his people could learn; but he evidently re-
garded the whole as an impossibility. He, however,
gave a partial consent that a house should he built,
and expressed a desire to see the Book of which
Gardiner had spoken so much, and bade him bring
it on his next visit.

Three days afterwards, a second intervew was had
with this formidable chief, who immediately opened
the conversation with the question, “ Have you
brought the Book ?” A pocket Testament was pro-
duced. “ Read,” commanded Dingarn ; and pas-
sages from the holy volume were read, pointing out
the power and omniscience of God, the nature of
sin, and the future day of judgment. “ Who is
God?” said Dingarn. “Whom will he judge?
Will my people be at the judgment ? Can I ever
learn his word?” Yet, notwithstanding this seem-
ing interest in the subject, he resorted to evasions
whenever he was asked to accept of a permanent
Christian teacher, referring him to his two principal
Indunas. These dignitaries, affronted because he
had not made his business known to them before he
went to the king, tried every means in their power
to insult him and thwart his plans. The people
6

62

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

also followed the example of their superiors, and
jeered him and his companions as they passed by.
At length the behaviour of the Indunas changed.
Gardiner was admitted to more frequent interviews
with Dingarn, and he waited a whole month in hopes
of receiving a distinct answer.

Captain Gardiner and his friends, in the mean
time, received a frightful impression of the horrors
of savage life, from what they saw of Dingarn’s
conduct, which rendered him more than ever desirous
of establishing Christianity and rooting out heathen-
ism. Some suspicion was thrown upon Gonjuana,
Dingarn’s brother, as having plotted against him.
True or false, the suspicion was enough for the
tyrant, who was a fratricide himself. The unhappy
wretch was seized, with his servants ; they were
cruelly beaten with sticks on all parts of their bodies,
“ to take away their strength,” as it was said : and
then, driven to the place of execution, were dispatched
with further blows on the head. Gonjuana, in con-
sideration of his being a king’s son, was strangled.
The tragedy, however, was not yet ended. With a
man of rank, among these people, live or die all his
dependents, and Gonjuana was ruler over ten vil-
lages. His death was the signal for the destruction
of his doomed subjects. Assembled by a message
from the king, the inhabitants of the ten villages
dependent on the murdered prince, were treacher-
ously attacked and stabbed by those who had just

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

63

been conversing with them, apparently on the most
friendly terms ; and few survived to tell the tale.

The only remedy for these sad cruelties that oc-
curred to Captain Gardiner, was the preaching of
the gospel. He had the strongest faith in the power
of Christ to change the hearts even of men like
these, and was, therefore, very anxious as to the
success of his present attempt.

At the end of a month, no progress having been
made, Captain Gardiner requested an audience with
the king ; Dingarn sent him to the Indunas. The
Indunas were dancing and could not be disturbed.
Next morning preparations were made for the re-
moval of the whole population to a town distant
about ten miles. No questions could be asked now;
Captain Gardiner therefore accompanied the expe-
dition. It consisted of about nine hundred men,
and had a war-like aspect; they moved in single file,
and were joined by the men from two towns on their
way. Dingarn was proud of his troops, and fond of
being received with noise and extravagant antics.
He enquired of Gardiner if his king visited his peo-
ple ; and how he was welcomed when he made his
appearance. Gardiner immediately tossed up his
hat into the air, and gave three cheers, which seemed
to give great satisfaction.

As soon as the march was over, a series of
public dances were to be celebrated, and Gardiner
felt that much time was passing away, without any
hope of establishing his mission. A pocket Testa-

64

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

ment and spoon formed his whole baggage ; the
floor of a hut was his bed, and a saddle was his pil-
low’.

The long wished-for interview was at last granted.
The little Testament was produced, but the two In-
dunas expressed themselves with great decision ;
“ We do not want to learn it. If you will instruct
us in the use of the musket, you may stay;” and
Dingarn closed the subject by saying, “I will not
overrule the decision of my Indunas.”

Keenly as he felt the failure, in the hour of dis-
appointment he wrote that, by these means, “ God
not only proves and prepares the instruments by
which he designs to work, but shows us that his
purposes will ripen and unfold without their aid.”

There was now no use in remaining longer ; and
retracing his way to the Tugala, he had the pleasure
of meeting Mr. Berken, and the friends went back
together to Natal. Here they found many Zulu
refugees from Dingarn’s cruelty ; and therefore,
full of missionary enterprise as ever, and in no
wise daunted by his late failure, Gardiner estab-
lished Sabbath services, and schools for their chil-
dren.

Immediately on their arrival, they received a letter
signed by eight residents of Port Natal, expressing
their great regret for the unfavourable reception
given by Dingarn, but also declaring their approba-
tion of a missionary establishment at Natal, and
promising to support and aid in the promotion of

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

65

industry and religion, by every means within their
power. Mr. Berken gave his friend every possible
aid in his plans of usefulness ; and determined on
making this place his future residence, sailed for
the colony, for the purpose of purchasing stock and
supplies for the farming establishment he was now
commencing. He sailed in the Circe , which vessel
never reached her destined port.

Upon a threatened invasion of the Zulus, Gardi-
ner made a second attempt to conciliate their savage
chieftain. The population of Natal consisted of
about thirty English, a few Hottentots and hunters,
and three thousand Zulu refugees ; the number of
the last being greatly increased by the addition of
runaways from the territories of Dingarn. These
he threatened to reclaim with an armed force, and
as the people of Natal knew he was one likely to
put those threats into execution, they were kept in
a state of perpetual alarm.

Gardiner was successful in gaining him over to
enter a treaty on the following terms. A promise
on his part to leave the present inhabitants of Natal
unmolested, and a refusal on their part to admit any
more deserters from his territory.

This treaty has been subjected to much severe
reprehension. But the colony, including some
thousand refugees from Dingarn’s territory, was en-
tirely at his mercy, and therefore a treaty which
should secure the lives of all those resident there,
at the expense of refusing to receive any future de-

66

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

serters, might be deemed not more politic than
necessary.

Some address, however, on the part of Gardiner,
who was the bearer of the treaty, had to be used
to conciliate this formidable chief. He travelled on
horseback, accompanied by his interpreter, two Zulu
servants, and a wagon ; and in six days arrived at
the head quarters of Dingarn. The ceremony of
offering presents was highly agreeable to his savage
majesty. A pair of naval epaulettes, which were
forthwith sewn on his red cloak, some coloured
prints of English scenes, which gave occasion to
many questions, and a telescope, the first he had
seen, gave him no little pleasure, and put him in a
most conciliatory mood.

At last came the decisive interview. Dingarn
gave his “ fast word,” but said that the whites would
be the first to break the treaty, — a prediction un-
happily fulfilled, despite of Gardiner’s effort to hold
them to their word.

A conversation relative to the mission and the
Holy Book followed, and the Indunas, overjoyed at
the treaty, offered no opposition.

But further proceedings were stopped by the con-
tinued desertion of the Zulus, and Gardiner, feeling
that his pledged word must be sacredly kept, re-
turned to Natal, to see that the terms of the treaty
were fulfilled. He knew that no other course would
give security to the white settlers or refugee Zulus,
and therefore insisted that the deserters, now on

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

67

their way, should be sent back. Four runaways,
(the only persons ever sent back,) were, according
to the treaty, given up. Captain Gardiner accom-
panied them, in order that he might, if possible, ob-
tain their pardon from Dingarn, and teach them
what Christ had done for sinners.

At Congella, Dingarn received them, and appeared
in so good a humour that Captain Gardiner was
able to plead for their pardon. This was denied,
but a promise was obtained that their lives should
be spared, which however was not kept, for no sooner
had Gardiner gone, than they were put to death.
That Dingarn was somewhat afraid of his late visi-
tor, seems evident from this act of duplicity. He
subsequently published an order that no trade should
be allowed with Port Natal, and that none but Gar-
diner should be permitted to enter his country.

He returned then a third time to the king, to ex-
plain that he had had no power to prevent the
breach of promise, for Dingarn was at that time
greatly incensed at the unfair dealings of two
Natal traders, who had enticed deserters, at the very
time of the agreement to receive no more. Never-
theless, he at once expressed his readiness to treat
with him , and the Natal settlers through him, but
holding him answerable for any breach of agree-
ment on their part. Gardiner represented that he
had no power whatever. “ You must have power,”
was Dingarn’s reply. “ I give you a large tract of
country ; you must be the chief over all the people

G8

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

there.” This unexpected proposition made a jour-
ney to Graham’s Town necessary, in order to con-
sult Sir Benjamin D’Urban on the propriety of its
acceptance or refusal.

The journey to Umziravubu, and through the
country of the Amapondas, was by no means dan-
gerous. Faku, their chief, had from twelve to fif-
teen thousand men at his disposal, and was on
friendly terms with the English. But as they ap-
proached the country of the Amakosa, who were
then at war with the colony, the travel became more
hazardous. Gardiner’s original plan was to ride in
the night, with the swiftest horses he could procure.
But no guides would undertake the journey ; he
therefore retraced his steps to Bunting. The locusts
on some parts of the road were so numerous that
the ground could scarcely be seen, and numbers
were crushed under the horses’ feet. The travellers
were in great want of food on their arrival at Bunt-
ing at sunset, not having tasted anything since an
early breakfast on the previous day.

Passing by Faku’s Amapondas, from whom no
assistance could be obtained, Gardiner once more
crossed the Umzimvubu, and found himself among
the Amahoash, whose chief, Tpai, was a thorough
specimen of an African despot, lie was very ready
with questions as to the part Dingarn was likely to
take in the Kafir war, and on the movements of the
English army, but when asked for guides his replies
were unsatisfactory. Not an individual would vol-

PIONEERS OF FUEOIA.

69

unteer, therefore it was necessary to go back to
Port Natal.

Great Avas the anxiety caused by this detention.
Nature was beautiful in this wild spot, but in the
nightly bivouac who could contentedly admire her
vagaries, with a mind vexed and tormented with dis-
appointments and delays ?

Another route was now to be attempted. For
this the equipments consisted of two wagons, fifty-
one draught oxen, twelve calves for food ; allowing
two span of twelve oxen for each wagon. Though
the country Avas much broken, they made tolerable
progress for four days, when one of the wagons be-
came fairly imbedded in a swamp, and had to be dug
out.

The comforts and luxuries of civilized life are so
numerous and appear so necessary, that however
familiar one may be with African wanderings and
traveller’s tales of life in the bush, it is really hard
to realize the long drawling journey of a South
African traveller, or the tedious, vexatious delays
which he must endure.

The wagon being dug out of a SAvamp, a hill rises
straight in the path. One wagon must be sloAvly
dragged up by both teams of the grunting oxen,
which must go back and fetch the other. Then
comes the crossing a river ; the shouting, screaming
tones of the drivers ; the snorting, grunting, half-
rebellious voices of the annoyed beasts, the crush-
ing of the wood beneath the ponderous Avheels, are

70

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

altogether exciting. And then the dash into the
water, the floundering of the oxen, the exertion to
keep the baggage dry, add no little to the previous
bustle. But when the road is unknown, the guides
ignorant, the passage of the mountains extremely
doubtful, a better lesson in patience under difficul-
ties, than such a journey as was this, it is not easy
to conceive.

Guides were obtained by Captain Gardiner, but
they deserted when it rained ; fortunately the rain
was not of long continuance, and the so-called
guides returned, but as the track was lost after a
few days’ journey, they confessed their ignorance
of the way, and were therefore dismissed.

Gardiner now attempted to steer his way by the
points of the compass, but at the evening bivouac,
it was too often found that little progress had been
made in the right direction.

Once as he was pushing on ahead of his wagons,
in search of a practicable pass, he ascended from
crag to crag, leading his horse, he was overtaken
by a thunderstorm, and a thick mist rising, nearly
concealed the path. He unsaddled his horse, and
seating himself on a rock, prepared to pass the night
where he was. Undaunted by this new difficulty,
patient as ever, and without the remotest hope of
assistance from his party, he “ had recourse to that
sure refuge, a throne of grace,” and He who is the
hearer of prayer, listened to his cry and delivered
him. Through an opening in the mist, he was soon

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

71

enabled to perceive the route by which he could re-
trace his steps ; and, although it soon after became
as thick as ever, he was able to proceed, and after
a tedious walk by night-fall, succeeded in rejoining
the party with the wagons.

Wherever he might be, it was Gardiner’s practice
to have public service with his companions on Sun-
day, and if Kafirs were with him, a second service
in the Kafir language. And now here, among the
Quathlamba mountains, where probably divine ser-
vice had never been held before, the sound of praise
and prayer ascended to heaven. Where could be a
more appropriate temple for worship of the Most
High than in this mountain scene of great magnifi-
cence, exhibiting as it did many of the sublimest
characteristics of the Alps — rocks rent, and scat-
tered about in shapeless fragments, in others stand-
ing upright, like the ruins of ancient castles. No
passage could be found among these craggy obsta-
cles, and after an unsuccessful attempt to cross the
chain, it was determined to follow the course of the
mountains, which run parallel with the coast, until
they should reach the colony near Stormberg. Often
after a travel of ten miles a day, they found they
had advanced only two or three from the last bi-
vouac.

On crossing the Umzimkulu, the foot-marks of
men and a dog were seen ; this proved that the
country was inhabited or visited by man, and, a few
days after, a well-beaten path was traced to the

72

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

brink of a cave. Here they found marks of fire,
remnants of mats, bunches of Indian corn, bowls,
and head-plumes ; but the print of horses’ feet
showed plainly that a party of Amakosa had re-
treated to this mountain fastness. The cave was
capable of containing one hundred persons ; the
Kafirs could not have left it more than six or seven
weeks. A life in the bush sharpens the conjectural
faculties, and the desertion of this strong-hold
seemed to be the notification of peace with the
colony. Full of this hope and that, consequently,
the usual road to the colony was open, Gardiner
now thought only of reaching the coast by the
nearest route. After a fortnight’s difficult travelling
this was effected by eight of the party, with three
pack oxen ; the rest were left to follow at leisure.
Large herds of gnu frequently rushed past the
strange intruders, their necks covered with shaggy
hair, and their white tails floating in the wind.
Whole colonies of baboons were sometimes disturbed,
some of them nearly the size of a man ; and while
the larger specimens sat and grinned at the travel-
lers from the rocks and trees, the females carried
off their young in great alarm.

When they arrived at Bunting, they were most
kindly received, and while they tarried there waiting
for the wagons, two Wesleyan missionaries, direct
from the colony, gave the joyful announcement that
all hostilities had long since ceased, and a treaty
bad been entered into with Kheeli the Kafir chief.

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

73

All difficulty was now removed, and Captain
Gardiner accompanied the missionaries back to the
colony. They travelled on horseback to Graham’s
Town. The traces of war were, in many places,
quite evident; the mission houses were burned, but
the missionaries were at their posts.

Near Butterworth they visited Kheeli, in hope of
obtaining horses. They were told that the English
had taken all their horses. They succeeded, how-
ever, in obtaining guides to the Kei river, to which
point they accompanied them, but could not be in-
duced to cross. “On gaining the British side,”
says Gardiner, “we knelt down and offered up a
prayer of thanksgiving to the God of all our mercies,
by whose good providence we had been so mercifully
protected on our journey.” On reaching Fort
Warden, Gardiner was supplied with fresh horses to
King William’s Town, the head quarters, where he
was received with great interest and provided with
a military escort to Graham’s Town.

He found, on his arrival there, that Sir Benjamin
D’Urban was at Port Elizabeth, one hundred miles
distant. By riding through part of the night, our
missionary pioneer accomplished the distance in
twenty-six hours; had a most satisfactory interview
with the Governor, who gave his consent that
Gardiner should accept of Dingarn’s offer, and
sent a letter expressive of his satisfaction of the
measure, by a vessel then about to sail for Port
Natal.

74

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

Thus encouraged, our unwearied pioneer sailed at
once -for England, in the hope of inducing the
Church Missionary Society to make use of the
opening thus provided.

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

75

CHAPTER Y.

HAMBANATI AND THE ZULU MISSION.

“ Methinks these beauteous spots remain,

Like virtues in the savage breast,

Mementoes that we still retain —

Of purity, at first impressed,

Brief notices of Eden’s joy,

That Sin itself could not destroy. — Gardiner.

The first object of Captain Gardiner on reaching
England, was to present a despatch from Sir B.
D’Urban to the Home Government, urging upon
them the importance of colonizing Port Natal; and
at the same time offered for their disposal the exten-
sive grant of land he had himself received from Din-
garn. The Governor’s proposal was negatived at
that time, although it has since been found neces-
sary to act in accordance with the suggestions then
made. A letter was addressed to the committee of
the Church Missionary Society, detailing the recent
researches among the Zulus, and earnestly implor-
ing them to avail themselves of the opening now
made.

The Society did not at once consent, for want of

76

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR TIIE

men, but on the 3d of May, at the annual meeting
in Exeter Hall, an appeal was made in behalf of a
mission to the Zulus, not only in a formal resolu-
tion, but with all the enthusiasm of Gardiner him-
self. The success of these appeals may be seen at
once from the fact that, on the 9th of November,
instructions were given to the Rev. Francis Owen,
his wife and sister, on occasion of their departure
for the Cape of Good Hope, to commence the mis-
sion to the Zulus. These excellent persons, who
had volunteered for this special mission, were urged
to be active and laborious in acquiring the native
language, in translating parts of the Scriptures, and
in forming a Christian school for Zulu children.

During Captain Gardiner’s stay in England he
married again ; and accompanied by his wife and
three children, embarked together with the Owen
family, for the Cape of Good Hope.

They landed at Cape Town on March 2d, 1837,
and were kindly received by the Governor, who con-
sented to preside at a meeting for the formation of
a Church Missionary Association at Cape Town.

Thus far all was promising. Captain Gardiner
had reached the country which he hoped to make
the land of his adoption. Missionaries were on
their way to the Zulus, and he was about to follow.
But “whom the Lord loveth he chastcneth, and
scourgeth every son whom he receiveth.” The de-
stroying angel was once more commissioned to enter
the family. II is eldest child, a blooming lively girl

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

77

of twelve years of age, was the victim, and without
showing any definite symptom of disease, she gradu-
ally faded away. The sea voyage, it was hoped,
would restore her to health. Then the wagon jour-
ney through the colony would certainly benefit her.
But no ; neither availed. Although she entered
into the varying adventures of such a journey with
liveliness and spirit, it was but too apparent when
they arrived at Graham’s Town that she wras near-
ing her everlasting rest. But as her father watched
her gradual decline, his heart was not all sorrow;
he had the comfort of witnessing a marked growth
in grace ; and of knowing that in view of her ex-
pected change, “all was well.” She fed upon the
51st Psalm, and the Gospel of St. John, and rested
her soul in simple confidence on the Saviour’s words,
“ Him that cometh unto me I will in no wise cast
out.” She died on the voyage from Port Natal to
Port Elizabeth, May 11, 1837, and was buried at
Berea. It seemed a dark providence. The thoughts
of Allen Gardiner had joyfully centred for a long
time on the spot which he now reached in sorrow ;
and his first act on landing was to provide a grave
for his firstborn. There the mourning family laid
down the lifeless flower. They looked above for
comfort, and they found it. Blessed is the assurance
that tells us, “ What ye know not now, ye shall
know hereafter.”

Gardiner had, however, little time to brood over
his sorrow, for other cares claimed his attention.
7*

78

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

As soon as the fact of his arrival was made known,
and it was learned that he was about to settle in the
Zulu territory, the people crowded around their
English chief, to express their willingness to live
under his authority; and soon their huts, springing
up about his home, near the river Umtongata, about
half-way between Port Natal and the Tugala, formed
the beautiful village of Hambanati, or “ Come with
us.”

As soon as he had settled his family in temporary
houses, Gardiner felt it important to make a visit
to Dingarn. In the course of his journey he halted
at a Zulu village, and the Incosi-case, or chief
woman, was informed that this was God’s day, and
was asked if she were willing to attend the services,
or if any of her people wished to do so. Her reply
was by no means peculiar to her, — the same is often
heard in Christian towns, — “ She could not go her-
self, and did not think any of her people would,” a
prediction which proved most true. Services were
however held, prayers were offered up, one of the
Zulu baggage-bearers was instructed, and an All-
seeing eye above witnessed the love which his ser-
vants bore to Christ.

A journey of four days brought Gardiner into
Eingarn’s presence. He found him seated on a rock,
following with his glass every party which approached
from the direction in which he expected his presents.
The presentation of those sent by the colonial gov-
ernment was made in due form. A pair of epaul-

PIONEERS OP FUEGIA.

79

cttes, several yards of red cloth, some military but-
tons, a package of pink tape, and a silver watch,
with gilt chain and seals.

Dingarn was greatly pleased with all the things,
and was as much enraptured as a child by the ex-
ploit of winding up the watch. A pair of worsted
slippers were soon fitted on his great feet, upon
which he observed to the wondering spectators,
“ He took my measure before he went.”

At length the presents were all discussed, and
the chief was ready to listen. He was informed
that the teachers for whom Gardiner had gone to his
own country, were now on their way ; and when
asked where they were to build, he replied, at Un-
kunginglove. This was the place which Gardiner
had selected, and he expressed his satisfaction and
thanks accordingly.

Dingarn however replied that he wished Gardiner
to build also at Unkunginglove, but when he was
made to understand that operations were commenced
at Hambanati, from whence visits could be easily
made, he made no objection.

Allusion was next made to the grant of territory,
as a ground for the present request, that a portion
of the country might be secured to Gardiner. At
first the crafty chieftain appeared disposed to forget
that he had promised anything, but at length gave
his consent on condition that the terms of treaty
should be faithfully kept. This Gardiner promised
should be done in strict justice, but on proposing

80

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

that a document, fixing a definite boundary, should
be drawn up, to which Dingarn should affix his mark,
the chief deferred this transaction until his Indunas
should return. He dictated a letter in the mean-
time to the King of England, giving to him, but in a
very indefinite manner, the territory occupied by
Faku, the chief of the Amapondas, of whom he was
evidently jealous, as he was known to be favourable
to the English. The same feeling extended to the
people of Port Natal, and therefore Dingarn did
not disguise his intention of advancing his people
nearer to the object of his jealousy, and for this
purpose to occupy part of the territory granted to
Captain Gardiner. The position of the latter was
one requiring great circumspection ; but glad that
Dingarn had consented to his settling on the Um-
tongata, he took up his residence there.

As he returned, he visited two American mission-
aries ; these were only permitted to enter the terri-
tory in consequence of the agreement between Cap-
tain Gardiner and Dingarn. Sunday was spent at
their station, when Mr. Champion addressed about
ninety natives in their own language.

The buildings at Hambanati proceeded ; and an
attempt was made to pay the natives for their work
on the system of barter. They were to receive
blankets, kilts, etc., for so many days’ work. But
murmurs of dissatisfaction, by no means pleasant to
hear, arose ; not on account of the work, but to the
establishment of a system of payment. They were

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

81

ready to work when required ; all they wanted for
it was an occasional present from their chief. “ For
what,” said they, “ would the Zulus think when
they heard they had been buying from their chief?”
On a second visit of Captain Gardiner to Din-
garn, Mr. Owen accompanied him. They found
the chief at Unkunginglove ; presents were made,
and fireworks exhibited, which excited great interest
and promoted good humour.

Mr. Owen, who had heard much of the savage
cruelty of Dingarn, could not realize the character
given of him, in the individual before him. “ There
was nothing sanguinary in his appearance,” he says,
“ and I could hardly believe that those hands had
been so often imbrued in blood.”

On Sunday, when Mr. Owen sent to request per-
mission of Dingarn to preach to the people, he de-
sired him to come to the Issigordlo, or king’s house.
There, then, was the gospel of Jesus Christ preached
in the presence of a fierce Zulu chief. Dingarn
listened with great attention, and an incredulous
smile occasionally showed that he comprehended
what he heard. He asked many questions. Mr.
Owen spoke of the resurrection of the Saviour, and
the future resurrection of mankind. “ Why do
they not get up now?” he inquired. Mr. Owen’s
apt reply was, “ Because God hath appointed the
day. But now he hath commanded all men, every-
where, to repent.” “ How can they get up again?”
“ Will they have the same body ?” “Will they see

82

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

each other?” “Will they know their friends?”
“ Will it be Sunday when they get up ?” “ When

will the last day come ?” etc. These questions
having been answered chiefly in Scriptural language,
the missionaries retired to their hut, and in the
afternoon held a service for their own company.

Their presence on the next day was required by
Dingarn. After an examination of the fireworks
and presents of Mr. Owen, the chief consented
that a hut similar to the one built for him at Un-
kunginglove should be built at Congella. Although
an address was desired in presence of the assembled
people, and in the same words used on the previous day,
little attention was paid. As in civilized countries,
a smart bonnet or a shabby coat often attracts the
attention from prayers or the sermon, so in the Zulu
country, a poor blind man, who was present, excited
the ridicule and attracted the observation of the
whole audience. Captain Gardiner says, “Accord-
ing to the eye of sense it was a most discouraging
commencement, but He, who can make the weak
things of the earth to confound the strong, can and
will in his own time manifest his love and truth to
those who are now sitting in darkness and the
shadow of death.”

Dingarn had erected a hut for Mr. Owen on a
hill two miles from the town. On their return
journey they chose a site for another mission hut
at Congella. Near the Tugala, an immense flight
of locusts, coming from the north, appeared at first

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

83

like a mist, partially covering the mountain tops,
but in a very short time the whole atmosphere was,
as it were, charged with them, some settling, others
rapidly passing in myriads overhead. In a few
seconds the trees were so covered Avith them that
they appeared as if divested of all their leaves, the
beautiful green of the mimosa being changed to a
deep russet brown. They appeared to be merely
resting for a time, as on examination of some of the
trees on which they had remained the longest, it
was found that the leaves had not been eaten.

Another journey had now to be made to the Zulu
chief, in consequence of a message from him, that
his army was returned, and he wished Gardiner to
come and see it.

We must pass over the particular detail of this
review, but as the whole led to an affair of political
importance we mention a leading incident. The
Zulus on entering the country of their enemy,
Moselekatse, captured a few prisoners whom they
took for guides. After a severe skirmish with a
small body of men posted among some rocks, they
advanced till they encountered the main body of their
foes, and gained a decisive victory over them, as was
evident from the amount of cattle brought home,
numbering six thousand head, two thousand having
died or strayed by the wray. But the conquest cost
them the lives of one thousand men.

They had found a pistol, wrhich gave the Induna
Umthlella an opportunity of professing a great

84

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

contempt for fire-arms. “ What are guns for ?”
said he ; “ we need not be afraid of them — guns are
nothing — they only make a noise and do no harm.”
This was their boastful story ; but an inspection of
the captured cattle gave some uneasiness to Captain
Gardiner, for the usual mark of the Dutch Boers
was visible on many of the animals. They might
have taken them from Moselekatse’s people, but it
was also likely that they would not scruple at taking
them wherever they could be found. It afterwards
appeared that the Zulus had actually murdered, for
the sake of their guns, four Dutchmen whom they
found in a tent at some distance from their country-
men.

The review of the troops and narrative of the
exploit at last ended, but other ceremonies following,
the patience of Gardiner was severely tried by the
delay to settle the boundary question. The tri-
umphal dances at length were over. Dingarn was
now ready to listen ; he and his Indunas wanted
more presents, but Gardiner positively refused to
give any more. Dingarn and the Indunas retired,
and after a short interval Gardiner also returned to
his hut. This had not been expected, and a mes-
sage was therefore sent to know if he intended to
go away without taking leave ; another interview
was, therefore, necessary, which ended in a friendly,
but still unsatisfactory manner ; and on the same
day Gardiner set out for home.

But we must now accompany the Owens to Un-

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

85

kunginglove. Their journey from Hambanati thither
lasted twenty days, and was accomplished in wagons,
in a country without roads. They visited the Ameri-
can missionaries in the Clomanthleen district, and de-
rived great encouragement from the fact that these
missionaries had been allowed to remain there for
eighteen months, and in that time had been able to
acquire a considerable knowledge of the language.
Mr. Owen made a point of inviting the natives to
attend the services each Sunday. Seated on the
ground, in order to render his discourse more fa-
miliar, he on one occasion taught a group of fifteen
men. They were attentive, continually asking ques-
tions, not of the preacher, however, but of them-
selves. One old man, however, once desired them
to be quiet and listen ; but another told Mr. Owen
that he talked first about one thing and then about
another, so that they could not understand. On
another Sunday, an Induna collected his people and
brought them to the service. A conversational ser-
mon was given them. The Induna asked some
pointed questions ; “ Whether Jesus Christ had sent
the preacher to them?” Mr. Owen replied, “that
he had felt him in his heart, and that he knew his
coming to teach them was pleasing to him.” He
further said, “ that Jesus Christ had not spoken to
my outward ear, but he had spoken to my heart.”
The Induna then said, “ that he supposed that it
would please Jesus Christ if they came to hear his
8

86

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

■words.” “ Most assuredly,” was the reply, “but
still more if they believed and practised them.”

Dingarn also received the missionaries kindly,
and with his Indunas was very inquisitive on a va-
riety of subjects.

Missionary operations commenced with the at-
tempt to teach the Zulu children to read ; they
came to school by the order of the despot himself,
and showed great tractabilitv, as well as quickness
in acquiring the first rudiments of knowledge.
After teaching them the letters from a card, Mr.
Owen bade them kneel down and be as silent as
possible. “He would now,” he said, “teach them
how to pray to God ; and whilst doing so, it would
be wrong to look about idly, or play, or talk.” He
then bade them repeat, after the interpreter, the
Lord’s prayer, which they did with the greatest
gravity and quietness, showing an example that
would shame many children in Christian lands.

Mr. Owen was not only busied with this anxious
labour of Christian love ; he endeavoured also to
reach the heart of the fierce Dingarn, by reasoning
with him, and inducing him to attend the Sunday
services. “ I have come,” he said, “ from the other
side of the sea, to teach the people God’s word.
God’s word commands people to be obedient to
Kings and Indunas ; and makes those who obey it
good in every respect.” “But,” said Dingarn,
“ has God said that Kings and Indunas ought to
learn his word?” “Certainly,” was the reply;

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

87

“small and great, all are to learn it.” But to the
request that he, and his people, and Indunas would
come and be taught, there was but . one reply.
“ Speak to my Indunas. I can do nothing with
them.” Umthlella was therefore spoken to, but he
could do nothing without Tambuza, and Tambuza
was sick. Still matters were progressing favour-
ably. Very interesting conversations were entered
into by a few inquiring natives, who soon became
familiar with the name of Christ. But before any
results could be perceived, an unseen cloud was
gathering over not only the mission, but Dingarn
and all his tribe.

Sixteen days had hardly passed since Mr. Owen’s
location at Unkunkinglove, before he was summoned
to read to Dingarn a letter which he had received
from the emigrant Dutch Boers, who, having be-
come dissatisfied with the English government, de-
termined to emigrate northward, and, passing the
British boundary, settle on some unoccupied land,
and live under their own laws. They expressed
their desire for peace and good understanding with
the Zulus, but requested an assignment of unoccu-
pied land within Dingarn’s territory to be made
over to them.

No effect resulted from this first despatch. The
school continued. Dingarn himself learned to read
the words which were written on the children’s cards,
and paid so much outward respect for the Sabbath,
that he never sent for Mr. Owen on that day.

88

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

At length a detachment of the Boers, under the
command of Mr. Retief, arrived. The result of
this visit was to alarm Dingarn. Their guns, their
horses, their bold bearing, discovered to him a power
he both envied and feared. The ferocious chief
showed them a war dance, and asked for a similar
exhibition in return. They told him they would
show him “ how the Boers danced on horseback
and when his visitors proceeded to go through the
evolutions of a sham fight, the “ dance on horse-
back” both amazed and alarmed him. For the
present, however, he dissembled, and gave a general
consent to their proposal to settle in his neighbour-
hood ; but even then the deep cunning of the subtle
savage was planning the doom of his unconscious
victims. The Boers departed ; the work of teaching
went on, but it struck Mr. Owen that Dingarn’s
manner was altered. He now wanted teachers of
the use of fire-arms, but not of God’s word. He
still allowed the Sunday preaching to go on, but
the sermon passed into a cavilling dispute on the
part of the chief and his Indunas. One of the
American missionaries came to visit the station, and
Mr. Owen returned with him, and remained absent
for a week. Letters had, during this time, been re-
ceived from Mr. Retief. He was employed to read
them, but was not informed of any of Dingarn’s in-
tentions. He was not uneasy, and went on quietly
fulfilling the duties of his mission, when one day he
was startled from his security by the arrival of two

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

89

messengers from Capt. Gardiner, urging him to be
on his guard, as he had observed symptoms of
treachery on the part of Dingarn, which might in-
volve the safety of all the missionaries; and con-
cluded by an offer of his own station as an asylum
to all, if they should think it right to leave the
Zulu country for a time.

Having now brought our narrative to the eve of
the bursting of the storm, which swept away the
Zulu mission, we must go back to view Capt. Gar-
diner’s rising settlement at Hambanati.

A beautiful spot had been selected for the loca-
tion of the new tribe, at an equal distance between
Port Natal and the Tugala. The tent of the Gar-
diners had been exchanged for a thatched house.
A rising ground, on which the huts of the natives
now formed a village, was about a mile from the
sea, and looked down on the river, winding among the
hills and forest wood. Beautiful glens, which invited
to retirement; trees standing in individual beauty or
forming umbrageous woods ; the steep banks of the
Umtongata, fringed with an infinite variety of bushes
occasionally hiding the course of the stream, pre-
sented a most beautiful combination of rich and
varied scenery and tints of all colours. It was
beautiful to behold. The unpretending house upon
the hill, surrounded by a few huts, a primitive Zulu
village on another hill, with Indian corn waving in
all directions, an open sea view on the eastern side ;
in a northerly direction a steep hill arose from which

90

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

the whole coast was visible as far as Port Natal, the
point of which appeared to be nearly opposite,
stretching far out into the sea.

This was Ilambanati, which had advanced so
rapidly from nature’s wildness, that it seemed almost
to have been a work of magic. The moral improve-
ment was scarcely less rapid. The clothed tribe
were increasing in numbers, and the men were faith-
ful and seemed glad to be instructed. Captain Gar-
diner, wishing to send a letter to Bunting (a distance
of one hundred miles), first asked one of them if
he were afraid to go through a country belonging to
other tribes. The native, pointing to the country
of the greatest enemy of the Zulus, replied, “ If you
send me to Moselekatse, I will go.”

Nothing could exceed the promise of this opening
missionary establishment. The Scriptures were
read, interpreted, and explained to those rude child-
ren of nature on every alternate morning ; and on
the succeeding one they were questioned upon the
lesson. They were quite ready also to ask intelligent
questions. During the day they were all occupied
in different kinds of work, fencing, planting, and
building. On Sunday the school was crowded ; the
men and women were instructed by questions and
answers; the children were taught from Watts’s
Catechism in Zulu. Some of the girls learned to
sew neatly, and became useful in domestic occupa-
tions.

Thus seven months passed peacefully over at

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

01

Hambanati ; but tbe calm current was now to be
interrupted. The year 1838 commenced amid great
hopes for tbe future ; the missionary pioneers were
to be joined by Mr. and Mrs. Ilewetson, sent out
by the Church Missionary Society; but these hope-
ful prospects were destroyed by the irruption of the
Dutch Boers.

We have already seen the threatening aspect of
affairs, when the first detachment of Boers under
Retief, demanded a tract of country from Dingarn.
The Zulu chief feigned compliance with their re-
quest, and presented them with the tract he had
formerly given to Lieutenant Farewell, and after-
wards to Captain Gardiner, but only on condition
of their recovering some cattle which had been car-
ried off by the neighbouring tribe of Moselekatse.
Retief consented, and the cattle were brought back
and the requested territory was given. The same
ceremonies had on a former occasion were repeated.
Refreshments were offered to the Boers, and during
the performance of a war dance, the unsuspecting
witnesses were gradually surrounded by a large
circle formed by the whole body of Zulus. Wheel-
ing slowly and remorselessly round them, the circle
narrowed, when, on a preconcerted signal, a rush
was made, the trusting Dutch were seized, dragged
out, and dispatched on the spot.

So suddenly was this horrible deed performed,
that, until the moment of the massacre, Mr. Owen
had not even a suspicion of any foul play. Retief

92

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

had breakfasted with him and had spoken highly of
Dingarn. The first notice he received of this black
treachery, was from the chief himself, who sent him
a message, “ not to fear. He had killed the Boers
because they had plotted against him, but he would
not hurt Mr. Owen.” There was little confidence
to be placed in this assurance ; but having with his
family passed a day of fearful uncertainty, they
found comfort in their evening worship, by reading
the ninety-first Psalm: “A thousand shall fall be-
side thee ; and ten thousand at thy right hand ; but
it shall not come nigh thee.” As they witnessed
large bodies of Dingarn’s army move rapidly in the
direction of the Tugala, they had little doubt but
that another massacre was intended. The sup-
position was only too true ; the Zulus rushed like
a whirlwind on the camp of the Dutch emigrants,
and killed upwards of one hundred and fifty men,
women, and children.

As it was now certain that no trust could be
placed on Dingarn’s word, the Owens left Unkung-
inglove, and after a toilsome journey reached Ham-
banati. Spending one night only with the Gardi-
ners, they resumed, on the following day, .their
journey to Port Natal, where they arrived just in
time to receive Mr. and Mrs. Ilewetson on their
landing.

The Gardiners remained one week longer to watch
the progress of events. But when the inhabitants
of Natal determined to join the Dutch in an ex-

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

93

terminating war against the Zulus, they took their
leave of Hambanati, sorrowful hut resigned. Be-
fore he left, however, Captain Gardiner called his
people together, and promised to use his utmost en-
deavours to find another country where they might
settle in peace ; provided they, on their side, would
promise to take no part in the ensuing war. They
promised, but the love of plunder and adventure
caused one after another to join in the conflict ;
many lost their lives, and all lost their name as a
tribe. One only remained faithful to his word.
This was Umpondombeni, the first Zulu who became
servant to Captain Gardiner. He attended him in
each of his earlier visits to Dingarn, and welcomed
him on the beach at Natal on his return from Eng-
land. More recently we are told of his baptism
and conversion to Christianity, as well as of his in-
consolable grief on hearing of his master’s death ;
proving that Gardiner’s labours among the Zulus
were not altogether in vain.

Umkonto, another interesting character among
the Africans, was greatly attached to Gardiner, and
paid great attention to the religious instruction
given at Hambanati. But he, too, went to the war,
and was one of the very few who escaped with life.
Many years after, meeting with a gentleman going
to England, begged him say to “ Cappan Garna,
that he promised to come again, if his hair was as
white as his shirt, and tell him too, we are waiting
for him.” This message, as well as a little calabash

94

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

■which he brought, and had been used as a snuff-box,
was accordingly faithfully delivered to Captain Gar-
diner, who, in return, sent a letter and a present to
both these men, urging upon them his earnest re-
quest that they would go to a missionary station,
and listen to the words of the Bible, which would
make them happy for ever.

Seeing the course which events ivere taking, —
the Dutch at war with the Zulus, and his own men
joining in the war, — Captain Gardiner determined
to conduct his family away from the scene of strife.
They sailed for Algoa Bay, with all the American
missionaries, except one, who went to the Dutch
camp.

Mr. Owen and Mr. Ilewetson remained for a short
time at Natal, in hopes of being able to renew the
mission ; but, with their families, soon after followed
their friends to the colony.

Captain Gardiner did not remain long at Algoa
Bay. lie knew that many English and American
missionaries would be on the watch to avail them-
selves of the first safe opportunity to return to Port
Natal. He, the missionary pioneer, considered that
many years, in all likelihood, must elapse before the
Zulu country could again be open to missionaries ;
and, altogether unconscious of the great exertions
friends at home were making to support his plans at
Ilambanati, he felt himself called to leave South
Africa for ever.

So intricate are human affairs ! In going in ad-

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

95

vance of the colony to endeavour to plant a mission
among the Zulus, Captain Gardiner had succeeded
beyond his hope. He had obtained a grant of land,
and permission for Zulus to assemble round him as
their chief, and settle on that tract of land. He
brought out his family, and formed a new tribe
around him, by whose friendly aid missionaries
passed northward into the very heart of the Zulu
country. Zulu schools were formed, Zulu boys
were learning to read, and Zulu girls were being
taught the employments belonging to civilized life.

This was all counteracted by the failure to settle
the old boundary question, which had first led to the
Kafir war, in which the Dutch suffered so severely.
This it was that induced the Boers to emigrate
northward, and having heard that Dingarn had al-
ready granted land to Gardiner, they determined
that either by treaty or force he should grant land
to them also. Then followed the march of ten
thousand farmers, the advance of Retief’s party of
one thousand ; their recovery of Dingarn’s cattle,
followed by Dingarn’s treachery ; war between the
Dutch and the Zulus ; in the midst of which the
Zulu mission and Captain Gardiner’s tribe were
swept away.

For a time it appeared as if the whole scheme
had been a failure. But Captain Gardiner was
only a little in advance of the day. No glimpse of
hearty co-operation from home assisted him in all

96

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

these perplexing circumstances, which, as a mis-
sionary pioneer, he bravely encountered alone.

Twenty years have passed since the events just
narrated have occurred, and great are the changes
wrought by their passage. Another Kafir war has
resulted in the establishment of a safer frontier.
Port Natal is made a colony, a town has been built
there, a church is in progress, and large numbers
of English settlers have gone there. Many of the
Dutch have resumed their allegiance, the Zulu power
is broken up, Dingarn, who assassinated his elder
brother Charka, has himself been destroyed by his
younger brother, Umpanda, who has succeeded him
as chief. Instead of two thousand, the Zulu re-
fugees now number one hundred thousand. Three of
the American missionaries have returned to their
posts, and have flourishing stations, and a printing
press. Wesleyan missionaries have followed, and
more recently an English bishop with a staff of
clergy.

Thus, the plans of man may fail, but the Lord
Omnipotent reigns, and acknowledges the smallest
efforts which are made in his service.

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

97

CHAPTER VI.

SOUTH AMERICA. 1838-1839.

“Which now of these three, thinkest thou, was neighbour
unto him that fell among the thieves ? And he said, He that
showed mercy on him. Then said Jesus unto him, Go, and do
thou likewise. — Luke x. 36, 37.

Viewing his own life as dedicated to those among
the heathen who had been left uncared for by other
Christian efforts, Gardiner now turned his thoughts
to South America, the scene of his boyish travels,
and the continent which, from his personal know-
ledge, he knew to be, perhaps more than any other,
fast bound in the chains of misery and iron bondage.
The transient gleams of light, that had occasionally
broken in upon its darkness, had faded almost as
rapidly as they arose.

Where there was peace, popery was dominant,
and ready to crush out every spark that might be
kindled by the gospel light. Where war was going
forward, so strong a prejudice against Europeans
generally possessed the Indian mind, that there
seemed no hope of obtaining even a patient hearing
from them.

9

98

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

This was not to be -wondered at. All -who have
read the story of the mighty struggle by which the
conquest of Peru and Chili was effected, must abhor
the treachery of the conquerors, and sympathize
with the victims. What has the religion of Rome,
as taught by the conquerors, done for the brave
race whose allegiance they demanded to God and
the Pope, when they seized the land and enslaved
its owners ? The natives have had continued cause
to say, in the words of one of Pizarro’s victims,
“ They did not understand the religion of the white
men.”

The fury with which the early Portuguese settlers
hunted down the natives for slaves, the severity with
which they treated those whom they retained, and
the recklessness with which they sold the re-
mainder, are matters of history. The Jesuits, in-
deed, by a mild treatment and moderate instruction,
endeavoured and succeeded in attracting the natives
in crowds to their mission stations ; but incurring
the hatred of the Portuguese of the colony of St.
Paul, they were driven away, and their settlement
destroyed.

The Jesuits are not easily baffled. They founded
mission stations on the rivers Paraguay and Uru-
guay, which flourished there for one hundred and
fifty years. They treated the natives with humanity,
partly civilized and instructed them, taught them va-
rious trades, but made them thoroughly dependent on
their teachers for subsistence as well as instruction.

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

99

There was always an impassable gulf between them.
The Jesuit was born and remained a superior; the
native was born an inferior, and could never rise.
The Jesuit occupied the throne ; the native sat on
the footstool. Giving offence to the government by
interfering with politics, they were banished from
Paraguay in 1767, by order of Charles III., king of
Spain. Left without guides of any kind, the In-
dians relapsed into barbarism. They were like
children who had never been taught to run alone ;
and were so dependent on their masters that they
could do nothing for themselves.

All this was known to Gardiner, and as he paced
the deck of the schooner, which was carrying him
and his family to Rio Janeiro, his heart was filled
with compassion for the wronged red men of the
South.

Was there a fatality, he asked within himself,
by which the bold South American Indians were al-
ways to be deprived of their teachers ? Had the
Europeans nothing to give them but war or slavery?
Are the sickly shores of the Essequibo, and the
swamps of British Guayana, the only spots open to
Protestant missions ? Are no other efforts to be
made to carry the message of an offered pardon to
the innumerable natives of the other parts of the
South American continent ? Will no one try to
speak a kindly word to them for Christ’s sake ?
Will no one explore the way to those heathen tribes
who are being left in darkness and heathenism, to

100

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

grow daily more savage and fierce ? The answer
of his benevolent heart, to these communings, may
be easily imagined. He determined to shun no toil,
to shrink from no danger, in his persevering efforts
to obtain a channel for the living waters, in this
arid spiritual desert. What was peril, fatigue, pri-
vation, in comparison with effecting the cause that
lay nearest his heart — namely — to break the bread
of life to the perishing heathen of South America?

After a detention of three weeks at Rio, Captain
Gardiner embarked with his family for Monte Video,
from whence they went to Buenos Ayres, where
they found the port blockaded by a squadron of
French ships. The packet was, however, allowed
to enter. The usual mode of landing here, is to be
transferred from a ship to a boat, and from the boat
to a cart, which has been driven into the water. In
this cart the passengers and baggage are conveyed
with many a jerk to the shore, and deposited on
the beach. A few peons were soon found to carry
the bags, and the family followed them on foot.
They had not long been in comfortable quarters,
which he had much difficulty to obtain, before a
pampero, or sweeping wind from the Pampas, set in,
with torrents of rain. These pamperos generally
last about three days, and during this time the city
appears like a scene of desolation. The neighbour-
ing district being low, it soon becomes a swamp,
when, with water below and wind above, neither
men nor beasts can keep their feet ; even the milk-

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

101

sellers and market people do not enter the city at
such times. The effect is, nevertheless, refreshing;
for, when the clouds recede, all nature smiles, the
country traders come in, the city pours forth its
tide of busy life, and the ground becomes dry with
marvellous rapidity.

The Gardiners received much kindness from se-
veral of their countrj^men ; but, becoming acquainted
with the British chaplain and his family, spent the
last week of their stay with them. The Rev. John
Armstrong had been several years resident at
Buenos Ayres and entered heartily into all Captain
Gardiner’s plans and projects. He considered the
Spanish Americans to be a fine race of people, who
only wanted the advantage of a settled government
and a pure religion. For the Indians of the Pam-
pas, nothing could be done in this quarter ; there
was no access to them from Buenos Ayres, while
the present exterminating system of warfare con-
tinued. On one occasion eighty Indians wero
brought captive into the city, and by the order of
General Rosas, shot by tens in the market place.

The vast tribes of Indians to the northward were
reported to live more peaceably, cultivating the
ground and weaving their own cloth. Most of these,
it^vas said, spoke the Guayrani, a language which
had been reduced to writing by the Jesuits, and
called by them, “ La lingua general,” from its being
spoken over such an extent of country.

Captain Gardiner decided on an immediate jour-
9 *

102

SELF-SACKIFICE, OR THE

ney to Mendoza with the intention of proceeding
thence to the Indians of Chili, although told that
to cross the mountains at this season of the year
was impracticable. He thought, however, he should
make better progress in Spanish where there were
few opportunities of speaking English, and be better
able to prosecute his inquiries into the state of the
Indians on the frontier.

On the 10th of August, therefore, he took pas-
sage in a galera, or kind of Buenos Ayrean omni-
bus, packed with portmanteaus and cases, drawn by
five mounted horses, and with a courier in advance,
took the direction of the Pampas. The passengers,
four in number, carried with them such things as
are necessary for cooking, and mattrasses for sleep-
ing, in the galera. The roads were bad, but the
horses were swift and powerful. As they approached
Luxan, the rain came down in torrents, and the ga-
lera was, by no means, water-tight. But travellers
become fertile in expedients. Captain Gardiner
drilled holes in the floor of the galera, and let the
water run off.

Bapid travelling is, indeed, necessary across the
Pampas, for fear of attacks from the mounted In-
dians who often appear in the distance, like a herd
of wild horses. Lying in an almost horizontal po-
sition, they cannot be distinguished from the animals
to which they cling, until, on approaching the object
of attack, they suddenly leap upright. It may
then easily be imagined with what interest the tra-

PIONEERS OF FUEUIA.

103

veller would eye every moving speck in the distance
on these never-ending plains, and how the peons
would quicken the pace of their horses, as they
passed over the more dangerous portions of the road.
The poor hovels of post-houses, with their unswept
earth floors and scanty, ill-kept furniture, offered
small temptation for the travellers to linger ; hut,
in this fine climate, they found this to be an incon-
venience only at night. Many of these post-houses
are surrounded with a deep trench, and an interior
hedge of cactus ; this, being doubled, constitutes an
impregnable defence in Indian warfare ; the Gardi-
ners, however, were much surprised to find many of
these post-houses entirely destitute of any fence or
protection. Between Repusa and the Desaguadero,
the first view of the Cordilleras was obtained, as
they hid their snowy summits in the clouds. The
river was passed with some difficulty, the principal
contents of the galera were ferried over on a raft,
floated by six empty casks ; the galera itself being
dragged through the river by the half-scrambling,
half-swimming horses. In fourteen days, not in-
cluding Sundays, they had passed over nine hundred
miles of Pampas, and found themselves comfortably
settled in the country-house of General Aldao,
within two miles of Mendoza, where they were hos-
pitably allowed to remain, until the proper time for
crossing the Cordillera.

The result of all Captain Gardiner’s inquiries
soon showed the hopelessness of any attempt to

104

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

visit the Indians from thence. Five years previous,
a combined force had taken the field against some
turbulent tribes, and all the prisoners taken were
shot. This barbarity became the established pre-
cedent. Many among the white population, although
professing to abhor cruelty, found it hard to believe
“ that God has made of one blood all nations of men
for to dwell on all the face of the earth,” so our in-
defatigable pioneer found not one to bid him “ God
speed,” in the work on which his heart was set.

In Mendoza the Bible is not prohibited by law,
but is generally discountenanced by the priests.
One of the principal booksellers agreed to place
some Bibles and Testaments, which Gardiner sup-
plied him with, in his shop, but he returned them
in a few days, declaring they were unsaleable.

Gratuitous distribution was now resorted to, and
the house was besieged with applicants. One morn-
ing before breakfast, twenty-two women and chil-
dren came to ask for Bibles. The stock was soon
exhausted, though no one received a book without
being required to read a verse to prove his ability
to do so.

On the 12th of October, our friends left Mendoza
to begin their difficult journey across the Cordillera.
A long cavalcade of mules and horses, with a suffi-
cient number of arrieros, carried the travellers and
their baggage. The children travelled in panniers,
newly invented for the occasion, instead of being
seated, as was the ordinary mode, on a pillow in

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

105

front of a mounted peon. After a fatiguing ride
through a rocky and broken country, almost com-
pensated for by scenes of wild, melancholy gran-
deur, they found a most acceptable resting-place at
Uzpallata, in the last inhabited house on the Men-
doza side of the mountains, where they spent the
Sabbath. On the fourth day, they reached the
“ Bad Pass,” which all travellers represent as re-
quiring great steadiness and some nerve to venture
over, as the stones are loosened by the pressure of
each footstep, and roll down into the stream which
roars below. The next day they reached the
“ Inca’s bridge,” which consists of a natural arch
with a span of eighty or ninety feet, formed by a
sulphureous spring.

Steeper and steeper became the toilsome path as
the cavalcade approach the Cumbre. The tired
horses could hardly move along without their bur-
dens, therefore all the party wralked except the chil-
dren. But all fatigue was forgotten when they
reached the glorious summit; horses, mules, and
men, all were alike equally tired, and, for the mo-
ment, equally happy.

The grand sea of snow, which extended thirteen
miles on the Chilian side of the Cumbre, was unno-
ticed. Captain and Mrs. Gardiner walked the first
six miles to a rest-house, where they passed the night.
An impromptu palanquin was contrived for the chil-
dren. These rest-houses, valuable relics of the
Spanish rule, are formed “ entirely of brick, with a

106

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

coped roof of the same material, supported by an
arch which forms the ceiling : they contain but one
room, which is entered by a flight of steep steps,
the floors being raised about six feet from the foun-
dation, to allow for the drifting of the snow in win-
ter.” The change in the scenery on the descent
was marked and beautiful, varied as it was with
every natural charm. Silvery cascades, broken
fragments of rock, with trees and shrubs, pleased
the eye ; and some signs of cultivation, and the
habitations of man, which appeared here and there,
poor as they were, gave a humanizing air to the
landscape.

They reached the foot of the mountains in eight
days after leaving Mendoza. Three days later
found them at Santiago, from which place they
travelled on horseback through beautiful valleys,
bounded by the snowy Cordillera. At night, the
accommodation varied greatly, the travellers some-
times resting in a noisy inn, sometimes at a private
dwelling, and sometimes at a wretched kind of out-
house, which afforded only shelter and privacy. At
Talca they spent the Sunday in a comfortable inn,
but the incessant crowing of cocks, and noise made
by the cock-fighters assembled there, sent them to
the neighbouring common for quiet and worship.

Many chasms and cracks in the soil at Talca and
Chilian gave melancholy evidence of the recent
earthquake of 1835, but at Concepcion the ruin
had been so complete that three years seemed to

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

107

have done little towards restoring it. The wide
streets exhibited many vacancies ; a row of houses,
then a ruin, then perhaps a single house, while
churches still lay prostrate, and only showed their
former splendour by the extent of ground which
their fragments covered. At the period of that
awful earthquake, not a house was left standing.
Yet the new structures now rising were of the same
material, brick only, with a framework of wood.
During the five wreeks’ stay of the Gardiners at
Concepcion, they felt three shocks of earthquake,
and wondered at the temerity of the builders, who
continued their work, hoping, (as they said,) “ that
the new buildings would last their time.” But are
not each and all such instances but living commen-
taries upon more fatal and far less excusable pre-
sumption ?

From previous information, Captain Gardiner an-
ticipated easy intercourse from this place with the
independent Indians. He understood that the
Biobio was the boundary between the two nations,
and that a friendly understanding existed between
them. He had now to learn the fallacy of his hopes.

Leaving his family at Concepcion, he commenced
his journey along the banks of the Biobio; and
after four days travelling, arrived at San Carlos,
one hundred miles from Concepcion. A servant
rode a second horse, and led two others, which were
loaded with the necessary baggage. The current
of the Biobio is very rapid, and to cross it, a very

108

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

primitive raft was constructed, consisting of four
trunks of trees, lashed together by hide thongs to
two poles, one at each end. When the whole party
who were to cross were balanced on this machine,
but one inch remained above the surface of the
water. One of Captain Gardiner’s horses was har-
nessed to the raft by knotting his tail with the tow
rope. A boy leaped upon his back, and grasping
the single lock of the mane which is left to grow,
urged the frightened horse to swim with the unusual
load in his rear.

After crossing two more rivers, they arrived at
Piligen, where the first person they saw was Cor-
balan, the chief. He was on horseback, and wore a
dark coloured poncho. He received them civilly,
and ordered a sheep to be killed and dressed for
supper. The house was of an oval form, and about
thirty-five feet long, with wattled side walls about
five feet high. The floor was of mud, and the roof
neatly thatched with grass. The fire-place was in
the centre, and here the supper was cooked.

Corbalan, being informed of the motives of this
visit, namely, a desire to learn the language, and
teach his people a knowledge of the true God, al-
though he thought the proposal a strange one, made
no objection, but, after a little further explanation,
seemed cordially to enter into it. As he spoke
Spanish, it was agreed he should teach Gardiner
his own language, and in return be instructed in the
word of God. He expressed great willingness to

PIONEERS OP FUEGIA.

109

see the Book in which God has taught men respect-
ing himself, and the way to heaven. “ It was good,”
he said, “and he should be glad.” When asked
what were his ideas of the condition of the soul
after the death of the body, he acknowledged that
they were all in ignorance on that point ; some be-
lieving that it lived in another world, while others
supposed that it ceased to exist.

Notice had been sent over night to the neighbour-
ing chiefs to assemble their people, to welcome the
arrival of the white strangers ; and in the morning
as soon as Corbalan and his guest were mounted,
the former led the way to the group which was col-
lected under the trees near his house. Some
mounted their horses, others were on foot, hut all
advanced, and in turn came up and shook hands.
Corbalan apologized for the smallness of the party,
which amounted to forty-five men, saying that the
greater part of his people were absent in the moun-
tains. Five inferior chiefs were, however, among
them, two of whom, in passing, presented Gardiner
with a boiled fowl. He was rather puzzled to know
where to bestow this unexpected token of their
friendship ; the interpreter, however, relieved him
of his dilemma by cramming them in his saddle-
bags.

A suitable present, some coloured cotton handker-
chiefs, and a few brass buttons, were distributed
among the chiefs, to which some indigo and beads

10

110

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

■were added. The gifts intended for Corbalan had
been presented on the preceding night.

This was but a transient vision of success ; at
the next meeting with Corbalan, Gardiner found
that his mind had undergone a great change.

On returning from a ride with the friendly chief,
Gardiner pointed out a spot suitable for a mission-
house, hut no sooner was the subject named, than
Corbalan declared that, notwithstanding what he
had before said, he must now withdraw his consent.
The reasons which he assigned for this unexpected
refusal, were, in all probability, the result of a con-
ference with the chiefs, and seemed sufficiently
weighty. Although desirous that Gardiner should
remain, he said that it would not be safe; the IIu-
illiches, a large and warlike tribe, would be offended
if a foreigner lived so near them. As soon as they
heard it, they would attack him, and he should not
be able to resist.

Much disappointed, Captain Gardiner took leave
of this spot, which had awakened a deep interest in
his devoted heart, and returned to Concepcion,
where he remained only three days before setting
out for Arauco, where he determined to make an
attempt to conciliate the Indians of that district.
But, although hospitably entertained by the com-
mandant, he was assured that there was no likeli-
hood of his being permitted to proceed into the In-
dian territory ; a French naturalist, M. Gay, had
made the attempt very recently, and been compelled

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

Ill

to return. A chain of forts were formerly estab-
lished from Concepcion to Chiloe, intended to keep
the natives in check, and in every fort missionaries
were stationed. At one time there were twenty-five
of these stations, but the Indians eyed them with
jealousy, and hated the soldier without loving the
priest. But in 1810, when the Chilians had thrown
off their allegiance to Spain, they made overtures
to the Indians for aid, and the latter were not slow to
learn their importance, and to wish for independence.
Joining their forces with those under the command of
a renegade freebooter, named Benavides, they recov-
ered so great an amount of power, that the Chilians
discovered that the day of their mastery was gone.
They, therefore, adopted a new policy, and at the time
of Captain Gardiner’s visit had established friendly
relations with many of the frontier chiefs, of whom
Corbalan was one. Many of these chiefs received
presents and annual pay from the government;
others, however, refused all overtures, and despised
those who had entered into the pay of their late
enemies. Thus jealousies and quarrels subsisted
among themselves, and the frontier tribes, who were
not above receiving Chilian pay, formed a barrier
between Chili and the more remote and powerful
tribes.

The Huilliches had refused to enter into this
treaty, and therefore it was that Corbalan, the
chief of a less powerful tribe under Chilian influence,

112

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

dared not, for fear of the Iluilliche people, admit
Captain Gardiner for more than a passing visit.

Commissaries were stationed in the neighbourhood
of all the friendly tribes, to prevent or facilitate
interviews with them, as the case might be. If a
stranger visited a chief, the question would be asked,
“ Have you brought a pass from the commissary?”
and if he first applied to a commissary, it would
most likely be inquired, “What is your business
with the chief?” Another hindrance to our mis-
sionary pioneer’s advancing among the independent
tribes, was their keen recollection of the forts as
mission stations, and hatred of soldiers and priests,
and it was only by the subtle policies of the latter,
that they could ever obtain audience with the
chiefs.

Disappointed, but not discouraged, from the pur-
suit of his great object, Gardiner retraced his steps
to Concepcion, and soon afterwards transported his
family to Valdivia where, believing him to be a
naturalist, he was called El Botanico, and birds and
insects were daily offered him for sale.

The neighbouring Indians were said to be all free
and independent; but by slow degrees the discovery
was made that this independence included Chilian
pay and Chilian influence, except when it assumed
so hostile a bearing that no intercourse was tolerated
but under the most rigorous restrictions. Captain
Gardiner, therefore, after making a short exploring
journey alone, conducted his family to Quinchilca,

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

113

where they were to remain until he made a further
exploration.

Although the distance allotted for this day’s jour-
ney was not more than twenty-five miles, there were
so many delays before the animals were collected
and in readiness to start, and the road so difficult,
that night overtook them; and the guide, who owned
the whole cavalcade of horses, declared it impracti-
cable to proceed farther. He would not, therefore,
listen to any remonstrances, but coolly gave Gardi-
ner the choice between an Indian house on one side
of the road, and an apple-tree on the other, as a
suitable halting-place for his family. The walls of
the house were made of squared trunks of trees,
placed side by side, and set upright in the ground.
The summer’s sun had its usual effect upon the
wood, and chinks and open crevices obviated any
need for windows. Seeing through some of these
openings that the house was full of Indians, little
desire was felt to enter it. But as there was no al-
ternative, they ventured, and found no reason to
regret the adventure. The buzz of conversation
was at once hushed, and a raised platform in one
corner was instantly vacated and offered to the
strangers. One by one, the inmates silently left
the house, leaving only the women, who were cook-
ing the evening meal, and some children. When
this operation was over, the savoury mess was shared
with the visitors, and bread received in return.

After arranging as far as possible for the comfort
10 *

114

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR TIIE

of his family, Gardiner left them at Quinchilca,
and resumed his travels. It was difficult to find an
interpreter, hut he procured a man who was willing
to do his best, and proceeded on horseback to the
Indian territory. After crossing the river Callecalle
six times, and another, whose banks were covered
with a jungle of bamboo, (from which the Indians
made their spears,) they found themselves near to
Lake llanco, and in the village of Neggiman, one
of the paid chiefs, with whom Gardiner had a satis-
factory interview. The question was asked, “May
I come and reside at your village with my family?”
The answer was, “ Oh yes, certainly ; that is, if you
bring me a letter from Don Francisco, the commis-
sary.” Gardiner was delighted : he had met Don
Francisco, and knew that he would make no diffi-
culty. But he did not know Friar Manuel, of Val-
divia, who, arriving at the commissary house, heard
that El Botanico, an Englishman and a heretic, was
desirous of settling in the Indian territory. “You
surely will not give him permission,” said the friar,
“ he will infect all the Indians with heresy, and set
them against us.” This argument prevailed over
the friendly disposition of the commissary; but de-
sirous of pleasing both the stranger and the priest,
he wrote a civil letter to the chief, and sent it by a
civil messenger, who at the same time delivered a
private message, the purport of which Gardiner
gathered from his next interview with Neggiman,
who inquired, “ How long do you think of remain-

riONEERS OP FUEGIA.

115

ing here ?” Tlie reply was, “ that as he wished to
learn the language, and to become acquainted with
the people, it would occupy at least twelve moons.”
To this the chief rejoined, that his visitor “ might
stay one moon and no more.” It was easy to see
that the chief had been tampered with, but it was
not until a later period that Gardiner found out by
whose influence his benevolent views had been
thwarted.

Neggiman’s whole tone and bearing being altered,
there seemed but one hope left. As nothing could
be done with the chiefs who received government
pay, Gardiner determined to visit the Huilliches, a
tribe of men really independent.

Provided with a fresh guide and a good horse, he
pursued a fatiguing journey, mostly through a thick
jungle of bamboo, and with torn skin and tattered
clothes, reached the Indian territory. The neat
cottages, with patches of barley and potatoes, and
the distant roaring of the sea, gave a most refresh-
ing change to the scene.

Ushered into the presence of the chief, Wykepang,
a stout, elderly man, Gardiner was asked, “ Where
are you going ?” “I wish to go forward and visit
some of the Huilliche chiefs beyond.” Wykepang
laughed, and said, “ There are no Spaniards there ;
they are not allowed to come there.” Gardiner
contrived however to make him understand he was
no intruder, and told him he “ had come for no
other purpose than to instruct him and his people in

116

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

the Book of God. Wykepang seemed surprised
that his visitor should possess the Book of God, but
when the word “ missionary” was named, all his preju-
dice against everything Spanish came out, and he
replied quickly, that “ he did not want a mission-
ary.” After many questions to the guide, for he
was very suspicious that his guest belonged to Buenos
Ayres, the chief gave an unwilling permission that
he might stay one night, adding that all the chiefs
of the Iluilliches had agreed never to allow Span-
iards to enter their country.

At a very early hour in the morning Wykepang
reminded his guest that it was time to go, and that
it must not be known that a foreigner had slept in
his house. On departing, Gardiner asked his host,
“ When I pay you another visit, if I can speak
your language instead of the Spanish, what am I
to expect?” “Then,” said he, “you may come
without fear.”

With this partial permission, our friend took his
leave, and after a return journey, made up of hard-
ships and mishaps, he reached Quinchilca, from
which he immediately removed his family to Val-
divia. Thus, thwarted and disappointed in every
effort, Allen Gardiner saw no hope remaining of
getting at the heathen in South America. Fierce,
exterminating warfare, in some parts, led the Indian
to look on every Christian as his enemy. Where-
ever peace reigned, Popery was dominant, and Pro-
testant teaching was unwelcome.

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

117

But his energies were not to be crushed by failure,
and he looked about for some other work on which
to expend them. There was still a large unoccu-
pied field in South America, where neither the Bible
nor Tract Societies had a single agent, arid the idea
struck him that they would willingly grant him
books, and that he might act for both. His decision
was soon made. “No!” said he, “I have devoted
myself to God, to seek for openings among the
heathen, and I cannot go back or modify my vow.”
From this resolution he never swerved ; and look-
ing at the map of the world as another man might
look at that of Europe or England, he thought as
little of going to the antipodes, as a Philadelphian
wTould of going to Boston, lie therefore deter-
mined to visit the Indian Archipelago, and accord-
ingly, on May 29th, 1839, with his family, set sail
from Valparaiso for Sydney.

118

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

CHAPTER VII.

THE INDIAN ARCHIPELAGO.

“ From many a palmy plain,

They call us to deliver
Their land from error’s chain.”

After a fortnight’s boisterous weather, for want
of a good chart, the vessel in which he sailed made
a wrong passage among the Society Islands, and
found it necessary to put in at Tahiti. They found
this island, once a land of promise, then a land of
trouble, fast degenerating from the excellent example
of a Christian people, for which it had been remark-
able. After the delay of a few days, the vessel again
weighed anchor, and on Sept. 14th, reached Sydney
Cove, from which place he determined to proceed to
New Guinea. On hearing that the Romanist Bishop
of Sydney was himself projecting a mission to that
country, he engaged a passage to Timor, in the hope
of obtaining permission from the Dutch Protestant
authorities, to open a mission. “What an ex-
ample of zeal these Romanists set us !” was Gar-
diner’s thought, as he paced the deck of the vessel

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

119

whilst she wound her dangerous way through the
difficult passages of the Barrier Reef and Torres
Strait, on her course to Timor.

As they approached that port, Captain Gardiner
began to hear alarming accounts of Dutch restric-
tions, which, when a trial was made, he found were
not without foundation. On Oct. 23d, they arrived
at Dille, where they were kindly received by the
Governor, who, having retired to the hills for health,
kindly allowed the use of the government house,
whilst they remained in this unhealthy place. The
Gardiners were detained three weeks before any
opportunity for leaving occurred. It seemed as if
to breathe the air were poison, and sickness was im-
printed on the faces of all. During their stay, Gar-
diner was as active as ever, adding to his information
from every quarter, both as to the European settle-
ments and position, and the character of the natives.

Having made a pleasant acquaintance with the
Padre, a Dominican friar who could speak French
and Spanish, the two friends, mounted on the
sturdy little ponies of Timor, went together to visit
some of the mountain villages. The way led through
dark ravines, and up the steep ascent of the first
ridge of mountains ; the Padre, however, was a
good travelling companion, and the weary miles
were cheated of their length by his conversation.
He stated, that great difficulties lay in the way of
intercourse with the natives, from the variety of
dialects in use among them, and this was afterwards

120

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

confirmed by an intelligent native, who represented
each tribe as speaking a language of its own, and
the various chiefs to be independent of each other.
The natives of Timor are of a dark chocolate colour,
with lamp-black hair, and wear a single garment of
home manufacture.

This discouragement, together with the unhealthi-
ness of the climate, of which his family were be-
ginning to feel the sickening effects, convinced Cap-
tain Gardiner that further research would, at this
time, be useless, and therefore, having an oppor-
tunity of obtaining a passage to Copang, he em-
barked with them for that place, taking with them
a native servant named Manoko. From this time
they suffered greatly from intermittent fever, but
were, by God’s mercy, never wholly laid aside.

After sailing for three days along a line of coast
most picturesque and beautiful, but with the same
poisoned air sweeping around them and filling their
sails, they reached Copang. Gardiner found the
Dutch Resident kind and civil, but the latter was
much surprised at the request for a pass, and the
project of a mission to Papua. He said he had no
objection to give the English stranger the requisite
pass, but that he might as well attempt to instruct
the monkeys as the natives of Papua. “Monkeys
in appearance or not,” said Gardiner, “being men
in reality, they are not incapable of being instructed,
for they are included in our Saviour’s command, to
preach the gospel to every human being.”

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

121

Finding a comfortable country-house, situated in
a delightful grove of trees, cocoanut, canary, and
banana, he settled his family there ; whilst he, in
spite of the severe attacks of fever he suffered on
every alternate day, prosecuted the object of his
visit with his usual untiring activity. In this he re-
ceived much assistance from a Dutch missionary.

“ Either for want of funds, or energy, or both,
a sad clog seems to impede the operations of the
Dutch Missionary Society among these islands.
Notwithstanding that eleven years have elapsed
since the society at Rotterdam first commenced its
missions in these seas, but one translation of the
Scriptures exists for the whole native population,
from Malacca to Timor and the Moluccas; nor is
any other in progress. This translation is in the
purest Malay, which widely differs from the collo-
quial tongue of by far the greater portion of coun-
tries within the range of the Society’s operations.
The clergyman at Copang preaches in Malay, but
his auditors generally are unable to comprehend a
great part of his discourse. Mr. Heimering informs
me that, during his residence as missionary at the
island of Letti, he found it so utterly impracticable
to make any progress through the medium of
Malay, which was but imperfectly understood by
a portion of the population, that soon after his
arrival he set himself down to study the native
tongue, which he at length acquired. He then
commenced translating some elementary books, the

122

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

four Gospels, and the Acts, into the language of
Letti, supposing that his Society would, of course,
print them, and thereby facilitate his labours. But
this they have wholly declined, under the plea, that
the population, for the benefit of which they were
intended, was too small to warrant the expense.
The population of Letti alone is computed by Mr.
Heimering at ten thousand, and, if it were less, the
general question would not be affected by it ; espe-
cially as the translation would bear upon thirty or
forty thousand persons, who inhabit islands of the
same group. Now, when it is considered that the
entire population of Tahiti, where six missionaries
are labouring, is not yet quite ten thousand, and
that printing-presses are in operation in all the ad-
jacent groups, where there has been found a dis-
tinct dialect, it does seem almost unaccountable that
the all-important work of translation has not been
even commenced by the Dutch Society, with refer-
ence to these poor islanders.”

Mr. Heimering, however, informed him that
without a knowledge of the native tongue, his pro-
ject would prove to be impracticable.

It must here be remarked, that although the
Malays are now known only as the pirates of the
Indian Archipelago, they are the original inhabit-
ants of the Malayan peninsula and the island of
Sumatra. In many of these islands there are two
coloured races, besides a few Europeans. The one
race has more of the negro characteristics than the

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

123

other, and are always found in the mountainous
parts.

New Guinea is peopled entirely by blacks. The
Dutch had at one time a settlement on the coast,
called Fort du Bus, hut that had been given up, and
there was now no communication between any of
the Dutch settlements and New Guinea.

Notwithstanding these obstacles, Gardiner still
resolved to see for himself, determined to proceed
to Ternate, hoping to take advantage of the influ-
ence of the Resident of Ternate over the Sultan
of Tidore, and through that of the latter over the
natives of New Guinea-, through the island of Sala-
watty.

Although he was in such ill-health as to be un-
able to superintend the equipments of his voyage,
he chartered a cutter and embarked on Dec. 27th
for Ternate. It was at the time when the westerly
monsoon was blowing, the vessel was in a wretched
state, and with an ignorant pilot to guide her,
was not only run far out of her course, but in dan-
ger of being wrecked. At length the bay of Solor
was reached ; and the ship’s company spent New
Year’s day, 1840, at the Malay town of Lamkara,
where they were detained until the vessel could be
refitted and supplies be obtained.

This detention afterwards proved to be providen-
tial. Before they were ready to sail, news arrived
that the north entrance of the Flores straits was oc-
cupied by a number of Malay pirates, who were on

124

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

the watch for vessels. Many stories of piratical
treatment to European ships were largely discussed
among the passengers ; which accounts being con-
firmed by a Portuguese padre on board, Captain
Gardiner resolved to alter his course. That he re-
garded this escape from danger as providential,
may be seen by an entry made in his journal : —

“ It was, indeed, a most gracious Providence
which directed us to this place. Had we obtained
the supplies we needed, in sufficient quantity, at
Solor, we should have run through the straits with-
out in the least suspecting our danger, and, if
becalmed within sight of land, should undoubtedly
have been attacked by these merciless pirates. Had
we been manned by Europeans, and properly armed,
I should have had no hesitation in running through,
small as our vessel was ; but the two guns we had
mounted would not have been of the slightest use.”

Instead, therefore, of proceeding to Ternate, for,
.although he could not throw off the fever, he never
thought of returning while any hope of success re-
mained, he sailed for Amboyna, where he had an
interview with the governor. His plans and objects
excited both curiosity and surprise. The gover-
nor did not seem suspicious about his reasons for
visiting New Guinea, and nothing transpired as to
any meditated obstacle; but like a cautious general,
this functionary formed his plan and acted upon it
in silence.

The Gardiners found the settlement at Ambovna

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

125

a perfect forest of fruit trees. Every house was in
a grove or plantation of bread-fruit, shaddock,
mango, banana, nutmeg, and cinnamon, — for every
species of spice and fruit seemed to luxuriate here —
and over the door of every house sat a red parrot,
like a sentinel on duty. The natives only are the
cultivators of spices; they are required to send
their produce to the governor at set prices. For
their own food, sago is so easily cultivated that the
natives find it too much trouble to grow anything
else. But the “spicy breezes” so boasted of by
voyagers, “ although,” says Gardiner, “ the wind
was directly off shore, as we approached the anchor-
age, regaled us not with their fragrance. I have
never experienced it in the least degree, even
when close to the island of Ceylon, where, if it
ever were to be perceived, it would be in its perfec-
tion.”

The Gardiners left Amboyna on Feb. 24th, and,
embarking on board a vessel bound for Java, they
found a motley company on board. They repre-
sented England ; their servant was a native of
Timor ; some of the sailors were Americans, and a
Dane and Javanese were among the passengers.
The Captain was an Arab, the crew Malays, the
cook a Chinaman ; and the bows of the vessel were
crimson with parrots. The Mohamedan element in
this assembly contributed to render this passage un-
pleasant. Christians must eat ; but the Mohamed-
ans were intolerant as to their cooking-stove.

11*

126

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

Manoko, the Gardiners’ Timor servant, waited near
the stove till the Arabs and Malays were supplied
with food ; but found that Mohamedans could not al-
low their cook to assist infidel Christians, nor
would they hurry their movements, that the despised
race might help themselves. The Gardiners were
thus instructed in patience, and Manoko in cookery.

As the vessel approached her destination, the
glasses were raised, and every eye was turned in
the direction of the welcome land. The passengers
pointed out to each other the position of the town,
but no town was visible. The ship entered the har-
bour. Here an extraordinary scene of desolation
presented itself. Shattered and unroofed houses
were to be seen in every direction ; not a dwelling
of brick or stone was standing; the whole place had
the appearance of a huge quarry in complete dis-
order, with wooden tenements here and there, as
though they were the abodes of workmen in the
midst of their materials.

The story was soon told. An eruption of the vol-
cano of Ternate had taken place a month before, and
for two days a stream of lava flowed, with some in-
termission, down the side of the mountain. For
ten days after this all was quiet ; then in the dead
of night, the inhabitants were roused by the first
shock of an earthquake. The shocks increased in
violence untif four o’clock, when the houses began
to fall. Between this hour and one o’clock, P. M.,
ten or twelve tremendous shocks threw down the

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

127

remainder of the brick buildings. By God’s bless-
ing, not one of the inhabitants was injured. But
the earthquake shocks continuing, it was resolved
that the settlement should be removed to the large
island of Gillolo.

Gardiner entered the ruined town, and wandered
in search of a house. The contrast between the
overthrown abodes of men and the outskirts, was
wonderful. The one was a ruin, — the other a per-
fect garden, whose wide lanes with long lines of
bread fruit, bamboo, canary, (a large forest tree
bearing almonds,) and mango, conducted him through
cultivated grounds, interspersed with native houses,
where Indian corn, sweet potatoes, and various kinds
of tropical fruits were cultivated. A house, built
of the branches and thatched with the leaves of
the sago palm, was soon hired for a residence.
Here, in the midst of a destruction which reminded
them of a similar scene at Concepcion, the Gardi-
ners thanked God for the merciful preservation
which they had experienced. Had they been able
to come direct, as they intended, from Copang to
Ternate, they would have been in the town when it
was destroyed.

When Gardiner delivered his letters of introduc-
tion to the Resident and the clergyman, and re-
quested a pass to Sallawatty and Papua of the
former, he was told that in the letter of which
he was the bearer, information was given that he
was suspected of being a political emissary of the

128

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR TIIE

English government ; and further, that a despatch
had been forwarded to the Governor-General at
Batavia, respecting him. A pass, therefore, could
not be granted until an answer was received from
the Governor-General.

This was a decisive stroke of policy which the
upright and noble-hearted Gardiner could not under-
stand. He wore no mask himself, and he never
suspected that, under the smooth exterior of the
Governor of Amboyna, whose dull eye told no tales,
deep schemes were considered, and that the hand
was sent out in advance to hold a friendly parley
with a suspected man, and returned to write a note
which was intended to arrest his steps, and destroy
his hopes.

Had Captain Gardiner come without this note,
the Resident of Ternate would have readily given
him the required pass to Papua ; but the reference
to Batavia rendered this impossible. It so hap-
pened that the vessel which was to take the propo-
sal of the inhabitants of Ternate to the Governor-
General for removal, was still in the harbour. Gar-
diner therefore drew up a memorial, stating who he
was, and giving his word as an English officer, a
gentleman, and a Christian, that his sole object
was to commence a Christian mission among the
Papuans. The memorial concluded with a request for
the desired pass.

As a three months’ detention was now certain,
Captain Gardiner began at once to study Malay,

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

129

to improve Manoko in English, and to make the neces-
sary preparations for proceeding, if the pass should
be granted. But his constitution could not entirely
throw off the fever with which he had been seized ;
therefore, after six weeks’ residence at Ternate, dur-
ing wdiich time they experienced thirteen shocks of
earthquake, they decided on going to Manado, on
the island of Celebes, for change of air. It was
time they did, for in case of illness little medical
aid could be obtained here. Gardiner once sent a
messenger for the doctor. The request being stated,
the bearer of it was assured by the doctor’s servant,
that “his master was asleep and did not like to be
disturbed.”

As the Dutch allow no other metal but copper
for the currency of these islands, the difficulty of
procuring change for the little money required, was
no less vexatious than amusing. Five pounds’ worth
of copper coins was a load for three men to carry.
The rent of the palm-house was ten rupees a month.
One hundred and twenty doits make a rupee ; but as
the current money consisted of doits and half-doits,
ten rupees might consist of twenty-four hundred
coins, and make a morning’s work for landlord and
tenant to count.

After a short trip of three days’ travel, they
reached Manado, close to which begins an ascent
towards a high level, where are several villages, in
one of which they fixed their residence. They
travelled, according to the Celebes fashion, in three

130

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

palanquins, with twelve men to each. Forty-four
men brought up the baggage, thus making eighty
in all.

The journey was completed in five hours : the
rate of payment being to each bearer something
less than a half-penny an English mile. Yet they
were seemingly very happy, for they ran races with
each other, and cheated the way with wild shouts
and not unmusical songs. The village, where they
were to find a temporary home, was about two
thousand feet above the level of the sea. The floor
of every house was elevated from six to eight or
ten feet upon piles, so that Captain Gardiner very
truly called it a “ village on stilts.” The houses
were of wood, the roofs were thatched, a bamboo
ladder served for a staircase, and the windows were
square apertures with shutters. The governor’s
house, being empty, was lent by the Resident of
Manado to the Gardiners. They remained here
three months, waiting for the Governor-General’s
reply and found much pleasure in the society of
Mr. and Mrs. Mattern, German missionaries who
wrere deeply imbued with the spirit of their calling.
The many displays of idolatrous folly which Gardiner
witnessed here, gave him deep sorrow ; but while such
positive proofs of gross paganism were constantly
being displayed, it is “still a cheering prospect,”
says he, “ to think that, even in this place where
Satan’s seat is, there is also a servant of the Most
High God.”

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

131

lie' mot with two other missionaries, Mr. Schwartz
and Mr. Reidel, from whom he learned more of the
complicated difficulties which stood in the way of
Christian missions among the islanders of the South
seas. Mr. Reidel, who had met with many difficul-
ties in his missionary career, told him that, when he
first entered on his duties at Tondano, he found
many baptized persons, whose notions as to Chris-
tianity were confined to a few forms, such as the
following : — It was their usual custom to dress them-
selves in black on Christmas day, that being the
anniversary of Christ’s death ; and in white on New
Year’s day, that being the anniversary of his re-
surrection. When he tried to instruct them, he was
told, “You need not call on me, I am a Christian,”
and after some questions, which only served to prove
the ignorance of the persons wdio had been thus
cheated into the profession of a religion, of which
they comprehended nothing, Mr. Reidel said to one,
“ I will ask you one more question, ‘ Who is Jesus
Christ?’” The reply was, “I do not know, un-
less he was the Resident of Manado.”

This teaching was the result of a plan formed by
the Dutch. They found the recruiting of native
troops in these colonies a task of so much difficulty,
that they were obliged to enlist soldiers from the hea-
then population of the Moluccas. This, however, did
not please the people of Java, who, being Mohammed-
ans, refused to serve in the same ranks with idolaters.
An order, therefore, came from government, that

132

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

proselytes were to be made to Christianity. Accord-
ingly proselytes were made, and the greatest work
was done in the neighbourhood of Manado. Alas !
that Christian ministers could be found to baptize
by government rule, so that the ranks of an army
might be filled with recruits.

In the society of these true missionaries, who en-
tered heartily into Gardiner’s plans, three months
passed pleasantly away; but at the end of that time
a letter arrived from the Governor of Ternate, that
despatches had been received from the Governor-
General of Batavia, but not a word relative to Cap-
tain Gardiner. In this instance it was to be feared
that “ silence did not give consent.” It was, how-
ever, of less consequence now. Although he had
gained some encouraging information respecting the
natives of Papua, the state of Gardiner’s health
was such that he felt it would be impossible for him
to reside in the unhealthy climate of New Guinea
for any length of time. But he was not the man
to leave one stone unturned, in order to obtain the
object of all his endeavours ; for, had he received per-
mission, his pioneering efforts might have smoothed
the way for missionaries to follow. Leaving Tou-
mahon for Manado, he had there an interview with
the Governor of the Moluccas, in which, after parry-
ing some very simple questions on the part of Cap-
tain Gardiner, one of which was, “ Would mission-
aries be allowed to settle in Papua?” the governor
declared that, considering the strong attachment of

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

133

the Sultan to the Mohammedan faith, there was little
ground to suppose that he would permit any other
religion to be propagated in Papua, adding, “ My
impression undoubtedly is, that he would throw ob-
stacles in your way.”*

There was nothing to remain for now. A passage
was at once taken to Ternate, where he found the
Sultan of Tidore, an old man, nearly seventy. His
dress was a red calico dressing gown, blue striped
calico trowsers, and white turban. He said that for
himself he was opposed to any attempt to teach
Christianity in any part of his dominions ; but that
he should offer no opposition to any missionaries,
who came with the consent of the Dutch govern-
ment. The Papuans, he said, were a wrong-headed
people, whom it would be impossible to convert. He
had once himself acted as a missionary, and tried
to convert the chief of Salawatty to the Moham-
medan faith, but without success. He therefore shut
the chief up in prison, and continued his endeavours
to persuade him to adopt the true faith ; but the
chief was firm, and actually died in confinement,
rather than accept the Sultan’s terms.

Fully aware of all the difficulties which sur-
rounded him, Gardiner, nevertheless, determined to
go to Batavia, in order to have a personal interview
with the governor. Accordingly, immediately on
reaching his headquarters, he despatched a letter to
that gentleman’s secretary, requesting a reply to
*See Life of Gardiner, pp. 182 — 184.

12

334

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

the letter which he had written from Ternate. After
more than a wTeek had elapsed without receiving an
answer, Gardiner went thirty miles into the country,
in search of this uncommunicative governor. He
first tried the government office; but the Governor-
General had just gone home. Thither our inde-
fatigable friend followed him, and was informed that
he was at breakfast. “ Present my card, if you
please,” said Gardiner, “I will wait in the veran-
dah.” After some time the servant re-appeared,
and said he was sorry, but his honourable master
was sick and could not be seen. Six days after
this, a message was brought to Captain Gardiner,
requesting his attendance at the Resident’s office in
Batavia. The Resident then addressed him as fol-
lows: “ I am directed to inform you that none but
‘ burghers’ are allowed to go to those places which
you have requested permission to visit.”

Suspicion and exclusion seemed to be the watch-
words here ; reminding one of the schoolboy, who
sat apart from the rest, in solitary enjoyment of
little islands of cake, and silenced all requests and
stopped all longing looks, with the dignified an-
nouncement, “ Those that ask, shan’t have. Those
that don’t ask, don’t want.”

After receiving a similar reply, Captain Gardi-
ner sailed with his family from Batavia, for the
Cape of Good Hope. We cannot detain our readers
by detailing the many events, such as the importing
of slaves from Africa to serve as recruits for the

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

135

army of Java, etc., and which caused the noble
heart of Gardiner to throb with increased desire for
the spread of the gospel in these benighted places ;
but choose rather to refer them to extracts from his
journal.*

At the time when Gardiner took leave of Java,
German missionaries were at Batavia, hoping to be
allowed to proceed to Borneo. Recent events which
have occurred there, have given hopes to Christian
hearts, that from that central island will issue not
only the strong hand which can put down the atro-
cities of Malay piracy, but the clear and distinct
voice of missionary enterprise, which may tell to
Malays, Papuans, and all island tribes, that Christ
has died for all of them, and has sent them a mes-
sage of peace.

* See Life of Gardiner, p. 189.

136

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

CHAPTER VIII.

CHILOE AND PATAGONIA.

Not to be wearied, not to be deterred.

Unsuccessful as Captain Gardiner had been in
his attempt even to reach Papua, and injurious as
the climate had proved to his health, he had never
relaxed his efforts, until permission to proceed was
refused. The voyage to Cape Town restored his
health and that of his family, and he wrote — “With
my renewed strength, I may say life, (fori consider
it as given afresh,) I pray for grace to he enabled
to devote it to the service of Him who redeemeth
my life from destruction, and crowneth me with
mercy and loving-kindness.”

Captain Gardiner had now determined to make
another attempt to communicate with the Indians
of South America. Passing near the coast of Port
Natal, he almost caught a glimpse of the distant
hills, where the little settlement of Ilambanati had
once excited so much hope. He reached Cape Town
on November 4th, and sailing from thence to Rio
Janeiro, and doubling Cape Horn, landed at Valpa-

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

137

raiso, on March 10th, 1841, and in less than a fort-
night was ready for his exploring journey. It will
be remembered that his efforts in 1838-9, were made
from Concepcion and Valdivia, but failed because
the chiefs were either in the receipt of Chilian pay,
or defying the Chilian government. Still, in a
country of so vast an extent, where there were so
many tribes, he began to indulge a hope of success
in some yet untried quarter. He had recourse to
books, and he found an account of some indepen-
dent tribes of Pehuenches, dwelling in the remote
valleys of the Cordillera, who were, from their secluded
position, alike shut out from war, from Romish influ-
ence, and from Chilian commissaries; he hoped,
from what he had heard of their friendly disposition,
he should be able to open a mission.

His first attempt to reach this tribe, was by the
Planchon Pass, between Talca and San Fernando.
He travelled on horseback, with an attendant, a
mule carrying such baggage as was necessary.
But after a most fatiguing journey he found it im-
possible to get either guide or interpreter, and the
whole way among the Cordilleras so crowded with
difficulties, that he retraced his steps to Valparaiso,
and prepared for a voyage to the island of Chiloe.

The interval between his return and the obtain-
ing of a passage, was spent in an endeavour to pro-
mote the circulation of the Bible among the Spanish
Americans. A large case of Bibles and tracts,
which had arrived from England in his absence, was

188

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

at this time bonded in Captain Gardiner’s name, in
the custom-house at Valparaiso. As they could
not be taken out without permission from govern-
ment, a formal request was now made to the author-
ities at Santiago, for leave to enter a case of
“Bibles and other religious books,” on payment of
the usual dues. To the surprise of most, and joy
of Gardiner, a simple affirmative was received.
This proof of liberality encouraged him to hope that
if he could once gain permission from the Indians to
settle among them, no opposition would be made by
the Chilian government.

In ten days after leaving Valparaiso, the Gardi-
ners arrived at the beautiful harbour of San Carlos,
in the island of Chiloe. One of their fellow-pas-
sengers proved to be the identical Friar Manuel, who
had poisoned the mind of Neggiman, the chief,
against Gardiner, and influenced his refusal of the
plan of residing among his people. The hostile
feeling of this evil genius, however, was not sus-
pected ; nevertheless its venom was soon felt.

The friar, on landing, lost no time in spreading
reports injurious to his late fellow-passenger. He
told them to be on their guard, for Gardiner was
not what he seemed to be, but a most dangerous
man, and had come for the purpose of disturbing
their religious faith, and making proselytes to his
own perverted creed. This was enough for the
gossips of San Carlos ; it was soon rumoured that

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

139

the foreign padre was an heretical bishop in dis-
guise.

There were two ways of proceeding to the pas-
sage of the Cordillera ; one by Osorno, where the
road was so bad that it was hardly safe to ride ; and
the other in a more direct line, and only one-fourth
of the distance, but without any road at all. How-
ever, as Osorno was in Friar Manuel’s route, and he
would not have exerted a friendly influence on those
among whom Gardiner travelled, the shorter way
was resolved upon. For the first few miles it would
be necessary to cut through the wood with axes,
and he endeavoured to hire a party of men to ac-
company and assist him. A North American sailor
offered his services, and he was commissioned to
hire others ; nothing, however, would induce the
Chilians to help a man on whom rested the ban of
the church, so the expedition had to be given yip.

The friar finding his purpose accomplished, seemed
at length to think that he had gone too far. Before
he left San Carlos, he came to Captain Gardiner,
and adopting a familiar tone, said, “ Let us be
friends, man. You wanted a Chilidugu dictionary,
and here is one.” So saying, he produced a dic-
tionary from under his poncho, which had in vain
been sought for in the libraries and monasteries, and
was now thankfully received.

As the strange reports which had been circulated
about the Englishman on his first arrival died away,
they were succeeded by others equally unfounded.

140

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

But whilst those whom he came to serve, incapable
of appreciating his motives, were endeavouring to
thwart his benevolent purposes, he was quietly pur-
suing his usual course. If his plan failed for ap-
proaching the uncivilized Indians, he fell back upon
another important object, that of circulating the
Scriptures among the Romanists. Having taken a
house at San Carlos for six months, he now exerted
himself successfully in circulating Bibles and tracts
in Chiloe.

However unwilling to do so, Gardiner was obliged
to give up his project of civilizing the South Amer-
ican Indians, for where could any other attempt be
made to communicate with them? Like the Arabs,
the Indian tribes roaming between the Cordillera
and the Atlantic were wild and free ; their hand
■was against every man, and every man’s hand was
against them. Through this scene of devastation
Gardiner had at first passed. But when he turned
more hopefully to districts where the w'hite and red
men were at peace, the dark Papal shadow clouded
all there with gloom.

Obliged therefore to abandon all hopes of reach-
ing the Indian population, where they are most civ-
ilized and least migratory, his thoughts turned
towards the south. The Patagonians, (of whom we
have already given a description,) about Gregory
Bay, had always evinced a friendly disposition to
foreigners; and believing that the Falkland Islands,
now under the protection of the British flag, might

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

141

become the key to the aborigines, both of Pata-
gonia and Terra del Fuego, he made immediate
preparations for going there. To obtain a passage
to the Falklands, the Gardiners returned to Valpa-
raiso, where they were at once met by their friend
Mr. Armstrong, and accepted his invitation to re-
main during their stay at his house. Leaving his
family thus hospitably entertained, Captain Gardi-
ner went to Santiago and Quillota with a large
package of Bibles, some of which he sold, some he
gave away, and the rest he consigned to a book-
seller in Santiago, who undertook to promote their
sale, although they had not the orthodox notes ap-
pended to them.

After remaining a month at Valparaiso, Captain
Gardiner embarked with his family for the Falkland
Islands, which they reached in safety, although,
twice during the passage, they were exposed to se-
rious danger.

As they advanced to the southward, and the sun
shone brightly, they obtained so clear a view of
Terra del Fuego, that they were not only able to
gain a general idea of its bold and rugged outline,
but to trace several of the points mentioned in the
survey of Captains King and Fitzroy . They rounded
the Cape without a storm, and passed near to Staten
Island, afterwards a point of so much interest to
Captain Gardiner, and anchored in Berkeley Sound,
just in time to spend Christmas-day at Port Louis.

Though this was midsummer, the island had a

142

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

dreary aspect from the absence of trees and all cul-
tivation. The country was undulating, and covered
with short grass and a sort of heather. The settle-
ment consisted of a few cottages, one of which was
lent to the Gardiners for a week, the usual occu-
pants being absent on a hunting expedition. In the
meantime they were kindly assisted by some English
sailors to erect the little wooden cottage that had
been brought from Valparaiso.

Captain Gardiner was disappointed in his expec-
tation of finding frequent communication between
these islands and the Strait of Magellan. The
government, in re-asserting the right of England to
the Falklands, had warned off the ships of other
nations from the sealing ground. American whalers
and sealers, therefore, went only to the uninhabited
islands for water and wild game, thereby avoiding
harbour dues. It was, therefore, no easy matter to
obtain a passage to the straits. Many applications
were made to captains of vessels who entered the
harbour, but one had not provisions enough to
lengthen his voyage, and another would not risk
his vessel in these narrow and dangerous seas.

In this dilemma Gardiner was obliged to engage
a passage in a crazy old schooner called the Mont-
gomery, which, with ragged sails, and with sheath-
ing torn off, was only capable of running from har-
bour to harbour among the islands. The western-
most of these, called New Island, being more fre-
quented by sealers and whalers, was considered a

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

143

kind of post-office, and leaving his family at Port
Louis, Gardiner went there, taking with him a
servant, a tent, and a store of provisions, intending
to live in Robinson Crusoe fashion, till he could get
a passage to the Strait of Magellan.

They anchored in Ship Harbour, New Island, on
the 11th of March, 1842, where they found two
whalers busily engaged in fishing. The captains
were very civil and friendly, but could not be in-
duced to leave the fishing-ground for a long time.
It was now the height of the season ; seals were
in plenty, and they had taken three whales within
a month.

Learning that a whale might be worth, on the
average, one thousand dollars, or two hundred pounds,
Gardiner offered that sum, if either of the vessels
would run across with him to Patagonia. The reply
was, that at any other time they would gladly give
him a passage for nothing, that if their visitor
pleased, he should be welcome to stay on board
either of their vessels till another opportunity offered
of proceeding farther ; but while fish were so plenti-
ful, they could not move.

Mr. Back, the master of the Somerset , had lately
been in the straits, and stated that he had fallen in
with a tribe of Patagonians, among tvhora was a
Creole Spaniard named San Leon, who had acquired
great influence over the natives. The Patagonians
are very much under the sway of pretended wizards.
San Leon, a man of reckless courage, being sub-

144

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

jected to the incantations of one of these wizards,
defied, and shot him with a pistol in the pre-
sence of his tribe. The spectators were horror-
struck, but transferred their fear of the wizard to
San Leon himself ; who, by this desperate act,
gained for himself almost the authority of a chief.
After this, he assumed a right over a large district,
about Possession Bay, which he called his hunting-
ground, and undertook to supply guanaco meat to
vessels anchoring near the narrows.

This news made Gardiner more desirous than
ever to proceed. The master of the Montgomery
had heard with wondering satisfaction of the liberal
offer made to the captains of the whalers, and he
now proposed to perform the required voyage for
two hundred pounds, having first rendered his crazy
schooner as seaworthy as possible, by caulking her,
and borrowing a sail. Having no alternative, Gar-
diner, rather than wait an unlimited time, agreed to
sail in the vessel, but positively refused to give more
than half the sum demanded.

Before the necessary preparations for the voyage
could be made, the intervention of the Sunday gave
him an opportunity of recalling to the minds of
those around him, the long-forgotten duty of the
Sabbath. He proposed to have service on board
the Montgomery , but only two men could be found,
the rest were all absent or intoxicated. Alas ! that
there should be such general neglect of the Sabbath,
which is God’s everlasting gift to man, among sol-

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

145

diers and sailors. There is a rough frankness about
the British or American sailor, and a liberal kind-
heartedness, but the continual temptation to indulge in
dram-drinking, has the effect of diverting his better
qualities into a wrong direction. The preparations
for fitting out the Montgomery for sea were soon
made; the sail was borrowed, and the poor little
schooner stood out to sea in its old age, presenting
its worn-out sides to the broad waves, and struggled
along for the Patagonian coast. It entered the
Strait of Magellan on the fifth day after sailing,
and drifted near the shore of Terra del Fuego.
Guanacos were seen, but no Fuegians.

On the following day, a smoke was observed,
which induced Captain Gardiner to land with his
men, and make a fire to attract the natives. After
a short time the islanders began to approach, shout-
ing as they advanced, but, pausing at some distance,
they also kindled a fire. Supposing this to be an
invitation to join them, but not wishing to have the
interview at a distance from the boat, Gardiner
made a signal that the invitation had come from
him, by putting more fuel on his fire and retaining
his position. Seeming to understand this, two of
the Fuegians descended towards the beach. Gardi-
ner met them, holding a coloured handkerchief and
some red worsted tape. Both these men were
clothed in guanaco-skin cloaks with the hair outside.
They were about five feet ten inches in height, with
broad shoulders and chests, but their legs were lean
13

146

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR TIIE

and out of proportion to their solid frames. Each
had a bow and quiver of arrows. They spoke
loudly and made very plain signs for their visitors
to go away. They received the presents offered
them, such as brass buttons, a clasp knife, and a
worsted comforter, and condescended to sit down ;
but their manner was sullen and repulsive. Gardi-
ner made several attempts to overcome this deter-
mined reserve. A small looking-glass was handed to
the elder Fuegian, who received it, and was grimly
stowing it under his cloak, when Gardiner held it
up to his face and that of his companion. They
laughed sourly when they saw the representation
of their smeared visages. A clasp-knife was next
offered ; they turned it over as if expecting some-
thing pictorial was also there. The knife was
opened, they expressed as much pleasure as wTas
consistent with the thick paint on their faces, but
no friendly sign was returned. A few Spanish
words and sentences were then tried, but in vain.
Gardiner had picked up a few Patagonian words ;
these he now uttered with great care, but there was
no response. Johnson was then directed to go to-
wards the boat ; this action seemed to give the first
unmingled satisfaction to the Fuegians, who lost no
time in making signs for Gardiner to follow him.
As there wTas nothing else to be done, he shook
hands with them twice, and having induced them to
exchange an arrow for a handkerchief, took his
leave.

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

147

The schooner passing through the Strait on the
next day entered Gregory Bay. Having landed,
Captain Gardiner and Johnson endeavoured to find
the Patagonian encampment, of which the whaling
captain had spoken. A walk of eight miles brought
them to an old encampment. The grass was beaten
down, nine hollow places showed where fires had
been lately burning, and traces of many footsteps
still remained. Close by was a spring of water,
which widened into a small brook ; and the ground
in various places was quite red with a profusion of
berries, similar to cranberries. They also observed
thorny bushes ten feet high, and patches of wild
celery and clover. Having ascended the Gregory
heights, they observed two wreaths of smoke in the
direction of Oazy Harbour, to which place they went
in the schooner on the same afternoon, and anchored
opposite the Indian fires.

On the following morning some of the natives
came on board. After these men had been enter-
tained, the camp was visited. Many of the tents
were of horse-hide, semicircular in shape, and en-
tirely open. They were filled with men, women,
and children. Lean horses and dogs were to be
seen here and there. In a conversation held in
Spanish with San Leon, who sat among a crowd of
Patagonians, he stated that he had been with the tribe
twelve years, and that “old Maria,” who is frequently
spoken of in the published voyages of Capt. Fitzroy,
was dead. He also said, when he understood the er-

148

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR TIIE

rand of Captain Gardiner, that American missionaries
had come to Patagonia, hut could not stay, because
the Fuegians were such thieves that they not only
ate up their provisions, but cut up their books.
Captain Gardiner, being informed that many of the
people had for a long time been absent, but daily
were expected to return, resolved to wait for their
arrival. No opposition being made to his remaining,
the canvas tent, which had been brought from the
Falklands, was set up. It was of a gable shape,
and closed at each end with bullock-hides, except
where a small opening served as a door.

On the first night the inhabitants of this tent
were disturbed by the dogs, which endeavoured to
make a meal of the hides that filled the end of the
tent. In the morning, a fresh coat of tar was put
on the canvas, and thus the dogs were put off the
scent. On the second evening, when the two in-
mates had composed themselves to rest, they were
startled by the entrance of a long Patagonian, who,
saying “I go sleep,” very leisurely coiled himself
up for that purpose. Johnson expostulated in elab-
orate English without effect, but Gardiner, touching
the Patagonian with one hand, and distinctly re-
peating the word “Go,” the intruder departed.

The tent with its tarred canvas and hides, as well
as its owners, was an object of much curiosity.
The natives moved their tents, and pitched them ex-
actly behind that of their visitors, in a row of sev-
enteen. The women came first mounted on horses,

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

149

a load of poles being on one side, a store of meat
on the other, and a pile of skins in the centre,
which formed a seat for the rider. Then came the
men, and a village was built in two or three hours.

Gardiner had expected that they would crowd
round the novel tent and try to effect an entrance,*
but they were not riotous, and upon the whole be-
haved well.

But now alarming news came from the schooner,
of a misunderstanding between the natives and the
crew. Gardiner instantly procured a horse with
the payment of some tobacco, and rode down to the
Point, from whence he went on board the schooner.
It turned out that the master of the vessel had re-
quested San Leon to provide him with some meat
for the crew. This he had agreed to do, and told
certain natives to “ seek guanaco.” They went,
disappeared behind the hills for some time, and then
returned without any thing. The boat of the
schooner came for the promised meat; but no sooner
had it touched the beach than a party of natives
came down, seized the painter, and said that no one
should go back to the ship till they had been paid
for their trouble in “seeking guanaco.” San Leon,
who was on board the schooner, called out to the
boat’s crew not to land, and on hearing this, they
cut the rope and returned on board.

This adventure proved San Leon’s authority to
be very small ; but he explained the matter by de-
claring that the offenders were not Patagonians, but
13 *

150

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

Fuegians. This afterwards proved correct ; and
the Patagonians, angry at these libellers of then-
race, were with difficulty prevented from entering
into a quarrel with them.

San Leon now declared his wish to go in the
schooner to Port Famine. Gardiner reminded him
of the thievish and reckless conduct of the Fuegians,
but San Leon assured him that nothing need he
feared, as the Patagonians intended to remain where
they were till his return. The Montgomery then
proceeded to Port Famine with San Leon for a load
of wood, and Captain Gardiner and Johnson re-
mained with the Patagonians.

In the absence of their chief, but little commu-
nication could be held. A few monosyllabic re-
quests, replies, and directions were interchanged,
but nothing serious occurred to lead to any rupture.
They were very curious and observant, but by no
means troublesome. So friendly did they appear,
that Johnson imagined he could safely leave the
camp kettle boiling on the fire, while he took a
walk. But the temptation was too great. Ven-
turing into the tent, they peeped into the kettle,
and abstracted the contents — good ship’s biscuit.
The nights were very cold, and the wind entered
under the covering of the tent ; therefore it was
necessary to erect a wall of sods around it.

The country is broken by low hills, between which
are narrow brooks, ponds, and lagoons. Grass,
clover, and celery grow there, and in some places

riONEERS OF FUEGIA.

151

the ground is carpeted with a creeping, heathy plant,
the berries of which are gathered and eaten by the
young Patagonians.

On the return of the schooner, Captain Gardiner
rode down to the coast to see San Leon. While he
was absent another body of Patagonians arrived.
The chief, Wissale, was a man of powerful frame,
and as he stood with his guanaco-skin cloak muffled
round him, he appeared of gigantic proportions,
though in reality not more than six feet high. He
received Captain Gardiner in a friendly manner,
and told him that he and his party had been absent
eight months, and had purchased one hundred and
twenty horses. He was accompanied by a North
American black, named Isaac, who spoke English,
and proved a far better interpreter than San Leon.
He had woolly hair, and was dressed in a skin cloak
like the Patagonians. He said that about three
years before he had deserted from a whaler at the
Rio Gallegas, and had ever since been with Wissale’s
people.

Presents, consisting of brass buttons, knives,
handkerchiefs, tobacco, and biscuit, were distributed
among the chief and his family, after which Wissale
and Isaac visited the stranger’s tent. After some
friendly civilities, Gardiner told his errand, which
no doubt the chief clearly understood through Isaac.
He replied, “ It was well ; they should be brothers.”
Being reminded of the thievish propensities of the
Northern Fuegians, the Yacanas, rvho were always

152

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

visiting his tribe, he answered, “ He himself would
protect his friend. He would tell his own people to
take care of his friend’s property. Nothing should
be stolen.”

When it was explained to him that the only reason
which induced his friend to wish to live with the
Patagonians, was in order to teach them good things
out of the book he saw before him, he replied,
“That he should like to be taught those good things,
and he would teach Captain Gardiner his language.”

After this very satisfactory conversation, tea
was prepared, which Wissale seemed to like. He
remained for some time after tea, and sat in silence
while Gardiner read from his Bible, explained the
passage, and offered prayer and thanksgiving.

On Sunday, service was held in the tent ; three
men from the schooner, and Isaac attended. On
Monday, a consultation was evidently held respect-
ing the white visitor, above whose tent rose the pro-
tecting spear of Wissale ; an old patriarch being
listened to with great attention. Isaac explained
that the old man knew one very short way to the
hearts of his hearers. Pointing to the tobacco and
him who gave it, with high approval, he said that,
“ The stranger was good and friendly to them, and
it would be good for them to treat him well, for if
they did so, he would give them plenty of tobacco.”
A murmur of approbation followed this speech.

All things thus promising well, Gardiner deter-
mined on bringing his family from the Falklands, to

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

153

reside among them for a time. The schooner was
in want of meat, and Wissale gave the order to
“ hunt guanaco.” A large party rode out on horse-
back accompanied by the hungry dogs, and after-
wards, on coming near the hunting-ground, sepa-
rated in order to encircle a considerable range.
Here and there an ostrich started up from the
grass, and dashed away, followed by some of the
dogs. One ostrich only was pulled down, and several
guanacos.

Gardiner requested San Leon to take charge of
his tent, &c., and taking a friendly leave of Wissale,
embarked with Johnson on his return voyage.

They made a quick passage to New Island, where
they found the whalers still chasing the “ monsters
of the deep hut the voyage to Port Louis, in
which they encountered a heavy gale, was both
tedious and unsafe. Gardiner found some English
vessels in the harbour, but his ardent wish that one
among them might be found to take him to Pata-
gonia, was doomed to disappointment. He was,
therefore, obliged to wait for six months, as no
vessel was found able or willing to aid him, and he
would not risk his family in the crazy Montgomery.

In the mean time, one of them sailing to Rio
Janeiro, our missionary pioneer sent a letter to the
Secretary of the Church Missionary Society there,
and after detailing the good dispositions of Wissale
and his people, requested that an ordained mis-
sionary might be sent to Patagonia, and stated his

154

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

intention of remaining there with his family until a
mission should be established.

There was no stated chaplain at this time in the-
colony ; the governor read the Church service at
the government-house every Sunday morning; and
Gardiner, wishing to do something for the sailors,
and others who did not trouble themselves to go up
thither, conducted worship in the evening at the
house of one of the settlers, for a few weeks. But,
although several persons attended at first, their
numbers gradually decreased, and the service was at
length given up.

The presence of the two English ships, Erebus
and Terror , in the harbour for a whole winter, was
an event in the history of East Falkland. For a
time it more than doubled the population of the
island ; and the friendliness of their captains was
an especial benefit to our travellers.

These gentlemen approved of Gardiner’s pro-
spective missionary schemes, and also showed a
lively interest in New Zealand, and the progress of
Christianity there.

On September 8th, the discovery ships sailed for
Cape Horn, and in the following month two schooners,
the Sociedad and the Princess Royal, anchored in the
sound. Gardiner found that, for a good sum, the
latter would have been put at his disposal, but in-
telligence received by the Philomel altered all his
plans.

It had never been Gardiner’s plan to locate him-

PIONEERS OP FUEGIA.

155

self as a missionary, but simply to prepare the way
for one, and if he found an opening, to hold the
ground till a clergyman and his coadjutors should
be sent out, to carry on the work more effectually
than he could do.

He now learned that the Society to which he
looked for support, was under the necessity of re-
ducing its expenditure, on account of a temporary
falling off in its funds ; and that, consequently,
there was no prospect of aid from that quarter, at
least for a long time. He, therefore, determined
to go at once to England, and personally plead the
claims of Patagonia, but before sailing he was happy
to be assured that Captain Sulivan of II. M. S.
Philomel , would lend his support, if a mission were
established in Patagonia.

He sailed on October 28th, for Rio Janeiro, where
he remained until December. On the 12th, a
whaler came into the harbour, and Gardiner going
on board, heard news from Gregory Bay. The hut
and its contents were still untouched, San Leon
taking charge of it. Isaac, too, was there, and pro-
fessed an intention of remaining with the Patago-
nians. The following day, the Gardiners sailed in
a Swedish ship for England, and landed at St.
Ives, on February 17th, 1843, after an absence of
six years.

156

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

CHAPTER IX.

THE BIBLE IN SOUTH AMERICA.

“ Still go on, and to the pole

Heavenly bounties safely bear ;

Till the Gospel-heralds tell
All the Gospel-message there ;

And the darkened savage find
Jesus, Saviour of mankind.”

We have now come to a new era in Gardiner’s
life. Hitherto, with a grand object before him, the
pursuit of which occupied his energies and employed
his thoughts, he had the solace of domestic life in
his disappointments and difficulties. It was now
time that the education of his children should be
attended to, with more method than was possible
when their home wTas so uncertain. Henceforth his
journeys were to be taken alone.

His first effort, on reaching England, was to press
on the attention of the Church Missionary Society,
the propriety of founding a mission in Patagonia.
But their financial difficulties obliged them to turn
a deaf ear to this proposal, as they had been forced

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

157

to do on similar appeals for enlarging and extend-
ing their missions in India and Africa.

The same ill-success was experienced on applica-
tion to the Wesleyan and London Missionary Soci-
eties.* He also printed an earnest appeal, hoping
that some of his fellow-Christians might come for-
ward to aid him in forming a society for the special
benefit of South America. A few extracts ar#
given : —

“ By the good providence of God I have lately
returned from South America, where, after endea-
vouring for more than three years to prepare the
way for the entrance of a missionary among the
native tribes of the southern section of that conti-
nent, it has pleased the Lord at length to vouchsafe
as much success as I could have anticipated. The
Patagonians are willing to be instructed ; my tent
and my baggage remain among them ; and, but for
the accounts which were received of the reductions,
which it had become necessary for the Church Mis-
sionary Society to make in many of their stations,
and the impossibility, under existing circumstances,
of their being able to undertaking any new mission,
I should at this present moment have been residing
with my family among them.

“ These tidings, which were received only a few
months ago, occasioned our immediate return, not
being able alone at our own cost, and having no

* See extract from one of his letters, p. 228.

14

158

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

authorized missionary "with us, to occupy the
ground. . . .

“ Let us remember Him who, though he was
rich, yet for our sakes became poor ; who willeth
that all men should be saved and come to the know-
ledge of the truth; and who will not be satisfied,
until he has received the fulness of that harvest,
tjhich the travail of his soul is still ripening ; until
many, from the East and from the West, from out
of all kindreds, and nations, and tongues, shall be
gathered into his fold, and sit down with Abraham,
and Isaac, and Jacob, in the kingdom of his
Father.

“ That the God of all grace and truth, who can
bring strength out of weakness, and can make the
feeblest instruments subservient to his glory, may
vouchsafe his blessing upon this humble endeavour
in his name, is the sincere prayer of

“Your faithful and sincere friend,

“Allen F. Gardiner.

“ March 13 th, 1843.”

There was little response to this appeal ; for the
disasters which had overtaken the Zulu Mission had
tended greatly to cool the enthusiasm of those who
had been warm in the cause. South America, too,
did not come within the range of their sympathy,
as did Africa and India ; but believing it to be the
“natural inheritance of pope and pagan,” seemed
disposed to leave it to its fate.

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

159

Gardiner, however, who did not understand hesi-
tation, was not to be turned from his great purpose,
even when meeting with such a cold response from
his friends. He believed that a good prospect was
now opening for a mission in Patagonia, and he was
determined to employ the pause now forced upon
him, in circulating the word of God among the
Spanish-speaking inhabitants of South America.;
and any success which he might meet with in the
attempt, must prove to the friends of missions at
home, that earlier efforts might have resulted in
earlier success. From the time when the Chilian
government had allowed a case of Bibles to pass
through the custom-house of Valparaiso, he felt that
a great opening existed for their circulation through-
out the South American republics ; for, if admitted
in Chili, it was not likely they would be rejected
elsewhere. He now resolved to try whether the
government permission would be negatived by the
local influence of the priests.

In his contemplated enterprise, he never lost
sight of the effect which any success he might meet
with must have on his great object, namely, a mis-
sion to Patagonia, as a key to the heathens of South
America. Having obtained a grant of Bibles, Tes-
taments, books, and tracts, he once more sailed to-
ward the southern continent, resolved to prove
whether or not it was possible to circulate the Scrip-
tures in the interior provinces, in the very heart of
the country, among the Spanish population.

160

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR TIIE

Seven (lays after sailing from Falmouth, the
packet reached Madeira, where they remained two
days. This gave Captain Gardiner an opportunity
of visiting Dr. Kalley, a Scotcli missionary whom
he found in prison. Ilis only crime was circulating
tracts and Bibles, which brought upon himself the
fierce indignation of the authorities. Still he went
on, quietly and steadily, and succeeded in setting
on foot several schools, in which no other books
than the Bible and the spelling book were used. In
order to stop these proceedings, Dr. Kalley was im-
prisoned, and some of his schools were closed.

Gardiner found him in a comfortable room, pro-
vided for him by a friend ; his wife and mother
were with him. They had a very earnest conversa-
tion together, on the subject which was in the heart
of both, and on taking his leave, our missionary
pioneer felt encouraged rather than depressed, in
his present purpose, from witnessing the all-sustain-
ing effect of divine grace on the happy family he
was just leaving in prison.

Three weeks after leaving Madeira, the vessel
made the port of Pernambuco, and Gardiner finding
a Sardinian schooner bound to the river Plate, he
made arrangements for his books to be forwarded
to Buenos Ayres, and after finding some difficulty
in gaining a passage, sailed for Monte Video. In
consequence of new's brought by a coasting vessel,
there was some doubt entertained of the possibility
of proceeding to Monte Video, as General llosas

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

161

had blockaded the harbour. While the rest were
occupied in discussing the probable settlement of
this quarrel, Captain Gardiner retired to his cabin
for solemn prayer, that he might be guided and pro-
tected by wisdom and power from above, on the
difficult mission now before him.

From an officer who came on board from a boat
belonging to the man-of-war brig Republic ana, they
learned that, although a close blockade was kept up
by the Buenos Ayres squadron, no impediment
would now be offered to the further progress of the
schooner. They accordingly reached Monte Video
harbour in safety, but hearing that another schooner
was to sail the same evening for Buenos Ayres,
Gardiner determined to proceed, and conveyed his
baggage on board before landing.

On the following morning the schooner arrived at
Buenos Ayres. It happened to be a feast day, and
no sooner was Gardiner’s baggage landed on the
beach, than the officer of the custom-house, after
grumbling at their being brought to him on a feast
day, ordered them to be placed in durance till the
custom-house should be opened on the following
morning. So all boxes were carried off, and there
was nothing left for Gardiner, but to yield to what
could not be helped.

As he had arrived before his books, he employed
the interval in preparing a wagon for his journey,
and getting certain tracts which he had arranged
on the voyage, translated into Spanish.

u*'

162

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

In answer to an inquiry about the sale of Spanish
Bibles, an English bookseller stated that he had
been supplied with some, but they would not sell,
being the wrong sort ; that is, they had blue edges
instead of red. Blue was the colour adopted by the
Monte Yideans in the war, therefore blue edges dis-
qualified a Bible from being of use to a Buenos
Ayrean !

On the 11th of November, his wagon with the
required number of horses and peones, entered the
wide plains of the Pampas. As they advanced,
the clover with its varied flowers ornamented the
plains ; but the most remarkable sight was the large
waving tract of thistles, which were often seven feet
high. The post-houses on the road afforded tolera-
ble accommodation for the night to one who was not
very fastidious. Here and there rumours were heard
of the Indians, who, taking advantage of the war
among the white population, had made nine preda-
tory expeditions during the last six months, carry-
ing off women and children, and driving away cattle.
These ominous reports were, however, balanced by
a little local knowledge. The thistles, which are so
annoying to the postilions, are, as soon as they
reach their full growth, a protection to travellers
from the incursions of bare-legged Indians. The
thistle district extended to the limits of the Buenos
Ayrean province.

They novT entered the province of Santa Fe.
The thistles were at first higher than the top of a

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

163

man’s head on horseback ; but as the road became
dear of thistles, it deepened in mud, and the ru-
mours of Indian attacks became more threatening.

Nothing could induce Captain Gardiner to travel
on Sunday. Even in this dangerous part of the
road he kept to his determination, though it was im-
possible to ascertain whether the reports were false
or true. He had planned to rest for the Sunday at
the post-house of Esquina de la Guardia, but news
arriving of an expected attack on that very post-
house, he waited for further intelligence, and spent
the Sunday where he then was. On Monday morn-
ing it was ascertained that the story of the Indians
was a false alarm. A party of gauchos, or Span-
iards of the Pampas, had been mistaken for them.

On entering the province of Cordova, there was
little further danger from the Indians, who are kept
in perpetual check by the Cordovese government.
They had now been twelve days on their journey,
when the Cordova hills were seen in the distance,
at first appearing but little elevated above the
plain, hut the very glimpse of a rising ground was
charming, after a long, dreary, desolate journey on
an almost level ground for five hundred miles.

A river separated them from what may be called
the tangled and thorny district. The shrubs and
mimosa trees were delightful to look at, but not so
pleasant to pass through. The peones protect them-
selves with a piece of hide, slung over the horse’s
neck before the saddle, and strapped underneath.

164

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

In every village is a rude mill for grinding corn,
standing in an open place at the entrance, quite un-
protected, and evidently public property. Before
reaching the city of Cordova they were stopped by
a river, which it was impossible to cross without ad-
ditional help. Being obliged to remain here over
night, Gardiner made a pleasant acquaintance with
an English medical man, Dr. Gordon, who gave him
much useful information, lie resided in Cordova,
and in the morning rode on homewards, requesting
Gardiner to call upon him as soon as he reached
the city.

At three o’clock in the afternoon of the 24th of
November, the wagon, with four mounted peones,
entered the deserted streets ; it was the hour of
siesta — every one was enjoying sweet sleep. The
officer of the customs had retired for a nap, so the
traveller had nothing to do but pace the silent
street, and wonder what would be the effect of a
universal siesta if introduced into England.

Not a shop was open. But while Gardiner was
thus wandering round, an elderly lady, whose curi-
osity had overcome her desire for slumber, appeared
at the door of a house and invited him to enter and
rest himself, only asking him, by way of recom-
pense, that he would tell her whence he came,
whither lie was going, and what his business was.
Before these queries could be satisfactorily an-
swered, the custom-house officer appeared, and
speedily inspecting the baggage, suffered the cases

PIONEERS OF FUEGTA.

165

of books to pass without examination. Captain
Gardiner then proceeded to call on others, but the
answer was ever, “ dormiendo.”

In the evening, Gardiner had an interview with
Dr. Gordon and the Governor. When the object
of the present journey was explained, the latter
became very reserved, but offered no opposition ;
and in answer to his request gave him two letters,
to the governors of Estero and Tucuman.

Leaving Cordova on the next morning, he was
requested at the first post-house, to take the letter-
bags in his wagon, so that the letter-carrier might
act as postilion. He did so for one stage, but de-
clined any further service, not liking the responsi-
bility of a South American postman, so the pack-
ages were tied up in an old poncho, swung across a
horse’s back, and the whole entrusted to the guid-
ance of a lad.

The detention at Cordova was fortunate for Gar-
diner, as, had he stopped at a certain post-house, no
» human power could have saved him from certain
robbery, and possible murder. As it was, the wagon
passed safely by. The province of Cordova abounds
in thorny mimosa, and a variety of palm-trees, one
of which has large fan-like leaves, with every point
armed with a sharp spike, and each leaf divided
almost to the stem.

When the horses are turned loose in the evening,
it is necessary, in a country so covered with bushes,
to have a bell slung round the neck of one of them,

166

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

and even then they are often difficult to catch.
Gardiner, as they entered the province of Santiago,
found the road very bad ; in one part it was ne-
cessary to hire twenty horses, to drag the wagon
through swamps and quagmires.

The post-masters were, here and there, willing to
receive tracts. At the post-house of Juanilla, the
conductor of a troop of caravans saw Gardiner
giving a few tracts to the post-master, and asked
for some for himself, promising to circulate them.

After an eight days’ journey, Santiago was reached,
where Gardiner, being provided with letters of in-
troduction from Dr. Gordon, was received with
much hospitality. Great curiosity to see the Bibles
was exhibited. One box was opened, but the visit-
ors were determined to see the contents of another
box. They handed the books about, examining the
binding, paper, and type, but showed no signs of
quitting the room until eleven o’clock at night, when
a second box was opened and an arrangement made
for a regular sale next day.

Soon after breakfast, some ladies came to pur-
chase books ; several friars wanted novels and
medical books, but no Bibles. The room was soon
filled with purchasers, but as they handed books
about to each other, and so intermixed volumes,
there was so much confusion that it was impossible
to keep an exact account of the books sold. Never-
theless, it was gratifying to find such a demand.
A gentleman came forward and offered to help in

PIONEERS OP PUEGIA.

167

the task of selling the books, and when this labo-
rious day was over, the two salesmen determined to
make better arrangements, if possible, for the next
day. Don Jose provided two tables as a sort of
counter, and Captain Gardiner began at daylight
arranging all his books on the tables for sale ; all
the time, however, loud knockings at the door were
heard, and many inquiries were made, as to when
the sale would commence.

When all was ready, he went out, locking the
door behind him, and proceeded on an errand which
few other persons would have delayed so long.
Before leaving England, he had caught a severe
cold, which ended in ulceration of the throat. The
inflammation, which was not subdued on the voyage,
was increased on the journey from Buenos Ayres
to Cordova, but his eagerness to proceed was so
great, that he gave it no attention there. But now,
the heat of the previous day’s sale, and the neces-
sity of so much talking, increased the pain and inflam-
mation, and he felt himself obliged to consult a
physician, who advised him to trifle with it no longer,
and ordered a blister. Gardiner having made up
his mind to do so, when he reached Tucuman, that
is, in four or five days’ time after another severe
journey, went back to his room for another day’s
sale of books.

The place was crowded and the sale rapid; never-
theless, in the course of the day, it was whispered
about that the foreigner was not a good Catholic,

1G8

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR TIIE

and a silver crucifix was thereupon handed round
to be kissed. It was presented to him, but his re-
fusal produced no demonstration — the sale went on.
The governor sent for a tract by name, and a lady,
whose character for kindness and charity stood very
high, assisted in the sale, taking the place of Don
Jos(j when he was obliged to be absent. Many
pleasant incidents occurred, which, to relate, we
fear would tire our readers, but served greatly to
encourage Gardiner, who, after I'emaining at San-
tiago five days, commenced his journey to Tucu-
man.

The Sunday was spent in a post-house, but not in
quiet ; the post-master annoyed him with his com-
pany. The journey, although most unpleasant, was,
happily, a short one ; the sand flew in clouds, as in
an African desert, and the dust was so great, that
often the two nearest postilions were not to be seen ;
all threatening serious results to a traveller with a
severely inflamed throat. The sun struck with such
force through the canvas covering, that the wagon
became heated like an oven. The little grass that
appeared was dry and parched. The first sight of
Tucuman was pleasant indeed, for here he might
rest.

The governor received Captain Gardiner with
great civility. It was soon rumoured throughout the
town, that large cases of books were to be sold on
the following day. Before retiring to rest, Gardi-
ner applied the blister, which the French physician

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

169

at Santiago had ordered, and before the sale com-
menced, he had a little experience of the Tucuman
method of curing a sore throat. His landlady of-
fered to dress the blister, which she did, by first
spreading an ointment on two vine-leaves, and then
taking off the blister. This she accomplished with
great rapidity, taking off the skin also, and then
laid the vine-leaves on the bare flesh, producing in-
tense agony ; at which the operator was, by no
means, surprised, although she seemed much as-
tonished to hear that this Saying-alive system was
not practised in England.

When the hour for the sale arrived, the door was
crowded, first with peeping children, and afterwards
with others, and it was a hard task to preserve
order. Many books and tracts, with a few Bibles,
were sold, when Captain Gardiner was able to make
an arrangement with a bookseller to take all the
books, together with a number of Bibles and Testa-
ments. Being now at the end of his journey, and
having met with greater success than he could have
hoped for in the sale of Bibles, he thought it would
be well to send to one or more of the padres a
present of a Spanish Bible. This he did, and to
two of them who were well spoken of, a parcel of
Bibles was sent, also two hundred Testaments were
put in the hands of Don Manuel, the bookseller,
who was very particular in inquiring if there was
any additions to the Scriptures in the shape of

notes, etc.

15

170

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

Gai’diner gave notice that he wished to he left
in quiet on the next day, which was Sunday, but it
proved a day of interruption and anxiety.

About half-past nine an officer of police entered,
and announced that the Curd had given out in his
sermon, that the stranger, who had just come among
them with books for sale, was a heretic, and that
the books were not proper to be read. The officer,
in consequence of this statement, demanded that a
copy of each book should be sent to the police
office for inspection. Gardiner informed him that
the books were at Don Manuel’s, and defended his
books warmly, at the same time urging, “ That
similar books had been sold in Santiago, without
hindrance.” “Perhaps so,” said the officer, “but
the Curd would object.”

After some further conversation, in which Gardi-
ner asked him if he thought “ the Bible, God’s own
revelation, an heretical book?” he answered, “No,
not the correct word of God.” “Well, the Bibles
I have brought are the true word of God, without
notes, or additions of any kind.” “Still,” said
the officer, “ there is a difficulty. I myself think
the books are good , but the people are very ignorant."
After some further discourse the officer took leave,
and from his whole manner, which was civil and al-
most friendly, Gardiner felt that, although it might
be necessary to inspect the books, he had no hostile
influence to dread from the public magistrate.

When this interview was over, other visitors came,

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

171

among whom were a young padre and two students.
They came to inquire about the books. The padre
seemed disappointed when he found there was none
left ; hut it did not appear whether he wanted one
of them for his own use, or whether he wished to
discover its heretical tendency, as had been stated
by the Cure.

After their departure, Don Manuel came. “ Now,”
thought Gardiner, “ does he want me to take back
these proscribed books?” The bookseller, drawing
his chair close to that of his auditor, and assuming
a most portentous seriousness, related the substance
of the Curd’s sermon ; but explained, that an officer
of police had looked at the books , and having pro-
nounced them to be quite fit for circulation , had de-
clared that the police would not oppose the sale.
Therefore, certain of there being a demand for them,
he would take them himself.

Thus a new impetus was given to the circulation
of the books. Gardiner judging that, although the
Church was very suspicious of Bibles, the State wras
not so, and that the balance of power lay with the
State.

In the evening, to the amazement of Gardiner,
the Curd himself entered, accompanied by two other
ecclesiastics. He spoke in a most friendly manner,
thanked Captain Gardiner for the present he made,
said that he should value the books, and concluded
by wishing him a happy journey. In a conversa-
tion held with his landlady after their departure, it

172

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR TIIE

appeared that it was not the Cur£, but the Guar-
dian of San Francisco, who had preached in the
morning, and had warned the ignorant not to read
the books. So this was the meaning of the police
officer’s argument, that though the people of Buenos
Ayres might be intelligent enough to receive the
books, the people of Tucuman were too ignorant.

On Monday, a woman called to return a Testament,
because the padres had said that, being without
notes, it was unfit to read. Don Manuel, however,
seemed to have no fear that the sale of Bibles would
be impeded, for if some of the poorer classes might
return their Testaments, others, especially those in
higher stations, would purchase them.

Having succeeded beyond his hopes, Gardiner
now commenced his return journey, but on reaching
Santiago, was informed by his friend, Don Angelo
Carranza, that the sale of Bibles had been impeded
by the priests, which account was confirmed by Don
Josd Maria Lopez. The padres had really “ pro-
hibited the Bible to the ignorant.” Don Angelo
went to the Governor to obtain a decisive judgment
on the question, whether the Bible was prohibited to
any one or not. The Governor replied, “ It is not
prohibited at all.” Don Angelo, on hearing this,
purchased all the Bibles and Testaments that re-
mained unsold, and immediately, in Gardiner’s
presence, sold a copy.

It was now clear that there was an opening for
the admission of Bibles and religious books among

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

173

the Spanish-American population of the interior.
He had proved that no real power remained to the
priests. They might hinder the free circulation of
the word of God to some extent, hut they could
not stop it entirely. They might seize the books
of “ the ignorant,” but could not touch those of
“the intelligent.” Having ascertained this, and
sold his books, Gardiner, much encouraged, travelled
homewards.

On his way he heard of the arrest of the post-mas-
ter at Carnero, who for a long time had been carry-
ing on, unsuspected, a system of robbery. So great
was the confidence placed in this Castillanos, that a
friend of Gardiner’s recommended him to stop at
Carnero for the night, on his way to Santiago. A
( providential) detention at Cordova, however, had
induced him to speed rapidly by the point of danger,
and befere his return, Castillanos, with eighty-seven
others, was arrested and confined in the jail at Cor-
dova.

While in this wild district, one of the post-masters
followed Captain Gardiner, complaining loudly of
his presumption in passing his house without stop-
ping, and insisted on his turning back, or paying him
for his loss. When this produced no effect, the
post-master continued his persecuting attendance,
and at last threatened to ride with him all the way
to Cordova and make a formal complaint to the
Governor.

Gardiner thought it not improbable that, being

174

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

now in the cut-throat district, an attack might he
made upon him, loaded his pistols, and refused to
exchange any more words with the persevering
post-master. He reached the post-house at Carnero
in safety. The new occupant showed great civility,
and gave him fresh intelligence of Castillanos, who
was still in jail.

A more pleasant scene took place at another post-
house, where he stopped to buy bread. The chil-
dren, to whom on his former journey lie had given
tracts, now came about the wagon, asking for
“ libritos, libritos. ”

On the 30th of December, our traveller reached
Cordova, where he was laid up with severe sore-
throat and fever. Ilis toilsome journey through
the hot, sandy plains, had irritated his complaint,
for he would never pause that proper remedies might
be applied.

He struggled against the feverish attack which
was prostrating him, but was obliged to defer his
journey to Buenos Ayres for a fortnight. In vain
his friends endeavoured to induce him to give it up
altogether, for the present, on account of the dis-
turbed state of the country, where gauchos and In-
dians were formed into regular pillaging parties.
Gardiner’s only remark to all this was, “ When the
time comes for me to proceed, I doubt not that the
God of my mercies, who has hitherto so graciously
protected me, will prepare the way for me.”

As soon as he felt well enough, he determined to

PIONEERS OP FUEGIA.

175

proceed, but he found many hindrances attending
his first setting out, and the journey more danger-
ous than he anticipated. As he advanced, he heard
rumours of an attack which had been made, a fort-
night before, on La Cruz, by “fifty Christianos,”
with two hundred Indians. Several were killed on
each side. Such is the result of civil war. When
the guardians of peace quarrel among themselves,
the enemies enter unopposed.

Having arrived safely at Buenos Ayres, Captain
Gardiner disposed of his wagon, and without loss
of time, embarked for Monte Video, which he also
reached in safety, although the passage thither was
one of extreme peril. Here he found friends to whom
he imparted his plans for introducing Christianity
to the heathen, as well as a knowledge of the Bible
to those who only knew its truths through the dark
lantern of Popery. He was assured that if a Pro-
testant mission were established in Patagonia, he
might safely depend on their raising <£100 a year
from the Protestant congregations at Monte Video,
Buenos Ayres, Ilio Janeiro, and Valparaiso.

A letter was accordingly written to the Rev. W.
Armstrong at Valparaiso, requesting his co-opera-
tion, and Captain Gardiner himself returned to
England, where he arrived exactly seven months
from the time of quitting it.

176

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

CHAPTER X.

AH UNSUCCESSFUL ATTEMPT.

“ Shouldst not thou also have had compassion on thy fellow-
servant-, even as I had pity on thee ? Matt, xviii. 33.

Captain Gardiner was not disappointed in his
hope of being able to form a society, whose sole ob-
ject should be the evangelization of those coun-
tries he had visited in the interior of South America,
beginning at Patagonia. At the end of a few
months, a society was formed with an income of
<£500, and Captain Gardiner embarked with Mr.
Robert Hunt, as the Society’s first missionary to
Patagonia. This gentleman gave up the master-
ship of an endowed school, when he offered his ser-
vices to the Society. They very much wished to
send out a clergyman, but four years had passed
since Captain Gardiner’s interview with Wissale,
and his promise to return with a missionary ; and
now fears were entertained that a Chilian settlement,
just formed at Port Famine, might exert a fatal in-
11 uence over Wissale and his people, if further time
were lost. Mr. Hunt, therefore, was to remain

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

177

with Captain Gardiner till he was joined by a cler-
gyman.

The appeal to Valparaiso had been warmly re-
sponded to. The Rev. Mr. Armstrong had remitted
,£200 towards the first year’s expenses, one-sixth
of which he guaranteed as an annual subscription ;
and which, no doubt, would have been regularly
kept up, but for the untoward events which so soon
followed.

Attended by the prayers of the Society and
friends of missions, the two Christian adventurers
embarked on board the Rosalie , which safely tra-
versed the Atlantic, and landed at Oazy Harbour
in the Strait of Magellan. They had three small
huts, (one for stores, one for cooking, and the other
for sleeping,) and every necessary provision for their
support for some months. The wandering tribe
they came to benefit, were far inland at the time
of their arrival, and the Rosalie, pursuing her
voyage to the Pacific, left them alone. This was in
Feb. 1845.

They found the hut of a Fuegian, who with his
family seemed inoffensive, and readily showed them
where water was to be procured. Two days after
landing, Mariano, a deserter from the Chilian fort,
arrived. He detailed many adventures and mis-
haps which he had met with on the way, and de-
clared that he had fallen in with a party of “ Bravios
Indios,” who had robbed and threatened him.

On the same evening, the Fuegian returned with

178

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

two companions, and they were at once accused by
Mariano as the “ Bravios Indios,” who had robbed
him. To the surprise of Captain Gardiner and Mr.
Hunt, the Fuegians, after some demur, admitted
the theft, and returned the articles which they had
taken.

Mariano also informed them, that Wissale was no
longer the wealthy and important chief that he had
been ; he had lost much of his power and influence,
and was wandering about in disgust with a compar-
tively small number of followers. San Leon (to
whom Gardiner had given charge of his tent) was
in league with the Chilians of Port Famine; and
declared also, that a certain Padre Domingo had be-
gun to teach the Patagonians to become “ Catoli-
cos.”

This information was by no means agreeable, and
our friends, in order to find out the true state of
things, locked up two of the huts, leaving the third
open, as a shelter to Mariano, and set off in search
of the Patagonians. Laden with a gun, some am-
munition, and a supply of biscuit, they toiled along
the sandy shore, in the direction pointed out by
Mariano, and after a time, turning their steps in-
land, they found traces of the band they sought.
After an unsuccessful wandering for four days,
Mr. Hunt’s strength failed altogether, and Gar-
diner was obliged to leave him lying on the ground,
while he went in search of water. But in this
lonely spot, so wild and desolate, while unseen dan-

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

179

gers were larking around, and unexpected difficulties
sprang up in their path, it was inspiriting to gaze
on the midnight sky, and mark the bold tracing of
the glorious Southern Cross.

They had by this time lost all traces of the Pat-
agonians, and therefore retraced their path to the
station, which they reached on Saturday, March
8th. Most welcome was the sight of the tent-
shaped huts, where they could find shelter at night,
and repose on the Sabbath, which was doubly re-
freshing after their late toil.

In a few days the Patagonians arrived. Wissale
came forward in a friendly way, but the first glance
at the number of his party confirmed the truth of
Mariano’s statement. There was the same stalwart
chief, armed with the same handsome hunting equip-
ments ; but instead of one hundred and twenty
horses, he had only ten or twelve, and his followers
were but seventy in number. lie had grown poor
by his intercourse with the Chilians, and San Leon
had supplanted him in his own tribe.

As, however, at present, Wissale seemed quiet
and peaceable, our friends hoped for the best. lie
and his family were hungry, but they were now fed
to the full.

Mariano had informed Gardiner that when he
deserted from the Chilian fort he had a companion
named Cruz ; that on the way they had quarrelled,
and Cruz, joining a party of Patagonians, had re-
mained with them. Gardiner, therefore, wondered

180

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

■where the deserter might he. But like that of many
a vicious and reckless being, his presence was felt
before he himself was seen. Cruz was in the tent
and under the protection of Wissale.

On the next day the chief came, but altogether
changed in tone, and seemed determined to pick a
quarrel. He satisfied his appetite thoroughly at
breakfast, and then requested some biscuits for
his children. These were given, by his direction,
to a man who stood ready at the door, but no
sooner had he disappeared than Wissale repeated
the request, on the plea that the man would eat the
biscuits just given. As Captain Gardiner declined
being trifled with, Wissale made the refusal an ex-
cuse for being angry, and wrapping his cloak around
him, was in the sulks the whole day.

The man was changed indeed. Some hostile in-
fluence was at work. It was easily traced to Cruz.
Determined to bring matters to a crisis, Captain
Gardiner spoke to the chief in a most conciliating
way ; and reminding him of his former visit, and
the invitation then given him to return with a
teacher, stated boldly that he had now come an in-
vited guest, and had brought the teacher. Did
Wissale wish them to go or stay? Wissale, not
having Cruz at his elbow, said he wished them to
stay.

The captain of a merchant ship from Valparaiso
for England, coming on shore, was made acquainted
with the state of affairs. lie spoke to Wissale, and

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

181

gave him his choice, either to retain and protect
Captain Gardiner and Mr. Hunt as friends, or to
refuse, and he would take them away in the Com-
modore, which was then at anchor in the bay.
Wissale now seemed quite friendly, and desired the
Captain to tell the people of England, “ that his
heart was towards his brother, Captain Gardiner.”
Had it been possible to have procured a passage to
Rio Janeiro in the ship for Mariano and Cruz, all
might yet have been well ; but on the very day of
the Commodore s sailing, Wissale returned to his
sullen attitude, reserving all his friendship for Cruz.
His appetite and demands were alike insatiable. He
asked for spirits, tobacco, and food. Once he threat-
ened to use his dirk, and his whole bearing was so
hostile that the lives of our friends seemed to hang
by a very slender thread. His gusts of ill-temper were
sudden and violent, and on one occasion, bringing
from his tent some articles which had been given
him, threw them disdainfully on the ground, saying
that he would not receive anything from either of
them.

The Commodore was soon followed by the Ancud
schooner from Port Famine, having on board the
Padre Domingo, of whom Mariano had spoken, as
being so zealous to win over the Patagonians to the
Romish faith. The friar was a South American
Indian, trained up on the principle of the Propa-
ganda, as a teacher among the Indian population.
He was civil, and so was the captain, offering the
16

182

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

Englishmen a passage to Port Famine, if they
wished to go. This, however, was declined, but
the growing influence of the Chilian government,
and the increasing hostility of Wissale, was so ap-
parent, that Gardiner was convinced that his posi-
tion was untenable, and our two friends came to the
conclusion that it was necessary to abandon Patagonia
for the present. On this trying occasion Gardiner
writes : “ When God hedges up our path, his hand
is as conspicuous, and his power and wisdom are to
be acknowledged as much, as when he opens to us
the widest door of usefulness. ‘Shall not the Judge
of all the earth do right?’ Is it enough for us to
know that it is the Lord, and that he never cuts short
any work which he has commanded us to undertake,
but for some gracious and wise end. What we know
not now, we shall know hereafter. We never can
do wrong in casting the gospel net on any side, or
in any place. During many a dark and wearisome
night we may appear to have toiled in vain, but it
will not always be so ; if we will but wait the ap-
pointed time, the promise, though long delayed, will
assuredly come to pass. We can know no more
than Peter did, at what time, or on what side of the
vessel we are most likely to meet with success; but
this one word I will add: Having cast the net on

one side, let us not slothfully and unbelievingly re-
linquish the work, but committing ourselves and the
heathen, whose souls we seek, afresh to the direction
and tender mercy of our covenant God, let us now

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

183

cast it in humble confidence on the other side ; and
who can tell but the same gracious Saviour who
commanded success to the disciples on the sea of
Tiberias, will vouchsafe to ordain strength out of
our weakness, so that we shall have cause to admire
the riches of his grace, and to exclaim, ‘ What
hath God wrought!’ ”

Before the schooner left Gregory Bay, the Ganges
arrived, and being bound for England, our missionary
pioneers took their passage home.

How little can we judge of the future from the
present! The Chilian settlement has long since
been withdrawn from the Strait of Magellan, and
with it the active Padre Domingo.

184

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

CHAPTER XI.

BOLIVIA.

“ But on he went;

Mountains and rivers never checked his course,
Nothing could daunt him.”

Notwithstanding the unsuccessful issue of the
attempt to plant a mission in Patagonia, and the
great disappointment felt by the supporters of the
cause, Gardiner’s views of duty did not alter, and
he determined again to search for openings among
the natives of the interior.

The society had hoped for at least a glimpse of
success. They had looked on the offer of Wissale
as a real opening, and, unprepared for such a change
as had taken place in the character of the chief and
position of his tribe, they felt that any further at-
tempt would be a doubtful experiment, upon which
they could not expend public money.

Gardiner, however, once more came forward, and
with unshaken resolution declared, “ the heathen
had a right to be instructed in the gospel of Christ.”
And declaring his intention of going to Terra del

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

185

Fuego, he begged the Society to fund the money,
and wait to see what would be the result.

This suggestion was adopted, and Captain Gardi-
ner, finding that Mr. Gonzales, a young Spanish
Protestant, had been engaged by the committee to
go to Patagonia, offered, now that this arrange-
ment was given up, to pay his expenses if he would
accompany him. The committee, hearing this, pre-
sented him with fifty pounds.

On reaching Monte Video, he found his friends,
Dr. Gordon and the Rev. Mr. Armstrong. On in-
quiring of Dr. Gordon after the fate of the Bibles
and Testaments which had been circulated at Cor-
dova, he replied, that the priests had collected to-
gether as many as they could, and having been piled
in a heap, were burned in presence of all the clergy
of the place.

Finding the country about Santa F£ in an unset-
tled state, Gardiner and Mr. Gonzales went to Val-
paraiso, from whence they sailed for the port of
Cobija, in Bolivia; and Gardiner, having had some
French Bibles given him, was able to supply the
sailors, most of whom were French, with copies of
God’s word in their own language.

Having arrived at Cobija, the only port in Bo-
livia, the two friends prepared for a journey into
the interior. Setting forth on a road at first wind-
ing, and afterwards broken, which gradually opened
out upon a scene of wild Arabian dreariness, they
approached Calama, where, having a letter of intro-
16 *

186

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR TIIE

duction to Don Ramon Elizakle, they met with much
hospitality. Mr. Gonzales being ill from fatigue,
it was thought better for him to remain under the
kind care of his countryman, for a time, whilst the
indefatigable Gardiner proceeded, attended only by
a guide. The way to Atacama led through a desert ;
sometimes, however, the barren waste was enlivened
by rose-coloured everlasting flowers, occasional tufts
of an aromatic herb, and dark-coloured prickly
plants, like the balsam plant of the Falklands. At
Atacama, Gardiner was informed that the Indian
territory was close to Tarija, that the natives were
on good terms with their Spanish-speaking neigh-
bours, and that no missionary had yet visited them.
This was confirmed by a traveller who had just re-
turned from that district. Having made prepara-
tions for proceeding with as little loss of time as
possible, Captain Gardiner was joined by Mr. Gon-
zales. The journey proved a very troublesome one.
The books were warped and injured during the pas-
sage through the desert ; the bread dried into rusk.
The same climate which scorches books, produced
venomous beetles called binchucas. But within
twro days’ journey from the desert are forests which
abound with the little chinchilla, whose fur is so much
admired in England.

Their road lay over a tedious plain of loose stones
varied with a few tufts of wiry grass. Sometimes
it was so steep and rugged with fragments of rock,
that the mules could hardly move fonvard. The

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

187

nights were frosty, nevertheless they always slept in
the open air, wrapt in blankets, with only one excep-
tion, when they took refuge in some low, sepulchral-
looking hovels, which were built by the chinchilla
hunters.

After six days’ toil, they reached Rinconada, in
the neighbourhood of which were some gold mines,
which had been worked for some distance, but were
now abandoned.

The travellers found little rest at Rinconada,
where they spent the Sabbath. The Carnival was
going on day and night. The whole place was one
continued scene of intoxication, dancing, and buf-
foonery, and the friends were exceedingly annoyed
by the piping, drumming, and singing of half-tipsy
Indians, until far in the night.

As it was impossible to obtain guides during the
Carnival, they were obliged to wait five days. One
at last offered, but as it proved that he knew nothing
of his business, everything went wrong on the jour-
ney to Tarija, ivhich they reached in one month
after leaving Cobija.

Here they met with some friends, who gave fa-
vourable accounts of the Indians, and told them
“they had come to the right place.” They likewise
informed Gardiner that although a college of the
Jesuits was once in the neighbourhood, which had no
less than twenty-two missions on the borders of the
Chaco, all were now suppressed, not one remained.
So the whole country was open to our pioneers.

188

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

To follow our travellers very closely in this jour-
ney, in which they met with many adventures, might
prove fatiguing to our readers, we will therefore
refer them to Gardiner’s letters, pp. 292 — 317.

Perhaps in the whole of Gardiner’s wanderings
he had not encountered such suffering as he experi-
enced in this. Mr. Gonzales became ill ; his friend
therefore, wishing to visit some Indian villages on
the opposite side of the Pilcomayo, the current of
which is extremely rapid, was obliged to swim
over. But after all his trouble and danger, although
kindly received by the natives, the chiefs refused a
closer intercourse. Tortured by hosts of flies,
wasps, and mosquitoes, with swelled limbs and face,
the travellers were obliged to fly before them. On
reaching Carapari, Mr. Gonzales was too ill to pro-
ceed, and Gardiner, hiring a servant to attend upon
him, set off alone to make a visit of inspection into
the Indian territory.

Eleven villages were visited, and everywhere a
kind reception was given to Captain Gardiner, and
a supply of provisions. To every chief he made
the same request, that he might be allowed to build
a house, dwell among them, and learn their lan-
guage. lie told them he was no Spaniard, but be-
longed to another nation far away, who had never
been at war with them ; that he did not wish to
deprive them of any of their land ; that whatever
provisions were supplied to himself and friends
should be paid for ; and that he would bring some

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

189

presents for the chiefs. Hitherto the opposition to
the residence of a foreigner among them had proved
insurmountable. Various were the excuses: one
chief had only food enough for himself and family,
a second chief referred him to a third, the third re-
commended him to apply to a fourth, but the refusal
had been unanimous. The last attempt in this dis-
trict was now to be made.

It was Sunday ; and under the broad shade of a
forest tree, Captain Gardiner knelt apart from the
Indian villagers, and poured out his heart to God,
and told all his difficulties.

With much patience Captain Gardiner continued
his researches, but “the neighbouring chiefs did not
wish any Christian to reside within their district.”
He returned, therefore, to Carapari, and attended
upon his sick friend ; but a fever prevailing there,
he became ill himself, and decided on leaving that
place, hoping to reach San Luis in the intervals of
the attack, the fever being of an intermittent cha-
racter.

After a painful journey, in which more than
once, being perfectly helpless, he was obliged to lie
down under a tree ; and suffering the most intense
torment of thirst, without having water to assuage
it, they reached San Luis, where Captain Gardiner
was attacked with dysentery, which brought him
almost to the borders of the grave. But as he says
himself, “Never was that gracious promise more
fully verified, ‘ As thy day is, so shall thy strength

190

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

be,’ than in this journey.” Removed into the purer
air of San Luis, the friends recovered.

Gardiner had a most satisfactory interview with
the Governor of Bolivia, in which the latter, after
hearing the object and plans of our missionary
pioneers, not only approved, but promised to lend
his influence in the Congress in their behalf.

Meeting with further approval at Tarija, Gardi-
ner recovered his usual high spirits, but this happy
state was not long to continue. In the month of
August, letters were received from the British
Consul at Chuquisaca, which assured him, “ that
the Romish clergy were all up in arms at the at-
tempt of a heretic to convert the Indians of the
Tarija frontier to the heterodox doctrines of Protest-
antism,” and advised him to give up the attempt as
impi-acticable. “All labour,” said he, “in the
Lord’s vineyard, in this country, must be done with
Roman Catholic tools, as in this republic (Bolivia)
Romanism alone will be permitted.” Nevertheless,
he determined to go to Chuquisaca and have an in-
terview with the president, who, probably, did not
fully understand his plans. On the way he met the
propio from Chuquisaca with their letters.

Their petition had been referred to Congress, but
was now returned with a negative affixed to it. By
the same letter, he heard of the sudden death of
Mr. Masterton, the British Consul.

Gardiner, having advised with his San Luis friends
on the propriety of submitting a modified petition

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

191

to the Minister of the Interior, was, by them, in-
troduced to that officer, who, after reading it, seemed
to think there could be no objection to its contents.
From thence they went to the president’s, who de-
clared he would not oppose the petition, as he
would have acceded to the former one but for the
existing laws.

Setting apart a day (Oct. 3d) for fasting and
prayer, this devoted servant of the cross prepared
himself to meet the issue with calmness, let it be
what it might. On October 7th, while on his way
to the minister’s office, he met his friend, Don Se-
bastian, who had kindly come to inform him, that
the president had notified to him, while in Congress,
that the petition respecting the Indians had received
his sanction.

Joy now once more sprung up in the heart of
Captain Gardiner. He thought the way was at last
opened for missionary work among the Indians, and
concluded it would be best for Mr. Gonzales to re-
main in South America and secure the important
steps just gained, while he returned to England in
order to report progress, and send out a missionary
to join his friend, who proposed to continue, in the
mean time, at Potosi, and acquire the Quichua lan-
guage. He arrived in England, after an absence
of sixteen months, and the Society, encouraged by
the cheering prospect, sent out Mr. Robles, another
Spanish Protestant, to aid in the preliminary work
of the mission.

192

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR T1IE

But whilst he was on his way, another revolu-
tionary movement took place in Bolivia, which
ended in the deposition of the friendly president.
Thus the difficulties were renewed, for, when the
governing power was withdrawn, the influence of
the priests was in the ascendant. And the Society
at home, not feeling able to maintain an infant mis-
sion in the midst of the confusion which attends on
civil troubles, reluctantly gave the order to the two
agents to withdraw from the station at present.

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

193

CHAPTER XII.

THE RECONNOITRING PARTY.

“To hallowed duty,

Here with a loyal and heroic heart,

Bind we our lives.”

From the time of Captain Gardiner’s first and
■unsuccessful attempt to form a mission station at
Gregory Bay, he entertained the idea of going to
Terra del Fuego. Having succeeded beyond his
expectation in making an opening for usefulness in
Bolivia, he now pressed upon the committee of the
Society of Missions to Patagonia and South
America the practicability of commencing a mission
to Terra del Fuego. His appeal, however, was
coldly received ; there was little attraction in the
barren island of Fuegia, with its few hungry bar-
barians, to interest those whose sympathies can only
lay hold of magnificent projects. But the subject
had taken such a firm hold of his heart and imag-
ination, that he was not to he baffled. His zeal in
the cause, his untiring efforts to raise the necessary
funds by his own efforts, after many cold looks and
17

194

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

chilling receptions, at length awakened some sym-
pathy, and when he proposed that an attempt should
be made on a small scale, which, whether successful
or not, would, at least, be a step in the right direc-
tion and result in improved information, they con-
sented. lie proposed to take four sailors and one
ship-carpenter, with one decked boat, a dingey, a
whale boat, and two wigwam huts, with supplies
for six months, and establish a station. Staten
Island, which lies east of the most easterly point
of Fuegia, was the place selected as the scene of
this experiment. The Committee consented, the
preparations were made, the men engaged, among
whom was Joseph Erwin, a ship-carpenter ; and
when the Clymene barque sailed for Peru, she bore
the reconnoitring party on their arduous service.
They sighted Staten Island at the close of the ninth
week, but the weather was so tempestuous, that no
landing could be effected, until the ship anchored at
Lennox Harbour. Our reconnoitring party now
determined to try their boat, and landed on Picton
Island, w'here they remained all night. In the
morning Gardiner read the thirty-fifth chapter of
Isaiah aloud ; all knelt down for family prayer, and
then, proceeding with their observation of the island,
selected a spot for a station. The harbour was
named Banner Cove.

The return trip to the Clymene was both difficult
and dangerous. The weather was squally, with
sleet and hail ; the boat leaked and required fre-

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

195

quent baling out. Wet, weary, and in danger, the
fearless little band beat about for fifteen hours, at
the end of which time, they ran for Lennox Island,
where they landed on a sandy beach, tolerably well
sheltered. After a great deal of trouble, they
kindled a fire, but did not erect the tent, sleeping
between the folds of a tarpaulin on the beach.

For breakfast they ate their last biscuit; and as
the weather was too tempestuous to permit them
going by sea, they stowed away the furniture of
their boat, and after reading the twenty-first Psalm,
united in prayer and set off on a difficult journey
overland.

The way led through bog and forest, now travers-
ing hill and dale ; here assisted by an Indian-path,
then forcing a way through tangled trees and brush-
wood. At length the cheering “ Sail, ho !” was
joyfully cried out by one of the party, and there,
indeed, was the old Clymene quietly lying at anchor.

They kindled a fire, but it was long before any
notice was taken of it. When it was seen, the
captain, who had been looking for his late passen-
gers by sea and not by land, sent off a boat to as-
certain whether it was kindled by Fuegians or not.
As the boat approached the shore, the rowers gave
a loud shout and fired a gun, which salute was joy-
fully returned by our friends.

In the morning, some Fuegians visited the ship,
and afterwards, while Gardiner and his men were
erecting their store-house, another party arrived.

196

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

They did not seem decidedly hostile, but were so
mischievous and thievish that it was necessary to
be continually on the watch, in order to preserve
the store-house. It was impossible to keep the na-
tives out of the dwelling-house. They made signs
for their hosts to lie down and go to sleep, evidently
wishing to carry off the property, while the owners
were off their guard. While Gardiner was writing
some memoranda, a Fuegian entered, and taking up
the inkstand, poured the whole contents on the un-
finished page. They were, therefore, obliged to
keep on their guard, not daring to separate even for
shooting or fishing ; besides, dreading that if the
number of Fuegians should be reinforced, they
should be plundered of all their provisions. It,
therefore, became a very serious question whether
it would be possible to form a mission station on
shore ; and Gardiner, with a heavy heart, decided
on abandoning the spot for the present. Before
re-embarking with their tent, house, and boats, they
landed a couple of goats, planted some garden-
seeds, and took their leave of the place, hoping,
under more favourable auspices, to visit it again.

Keenly disappointed, Captain Gardiner retired
to his cabin in the Glymene , and thought over many
plans ; the only one which promised likely to prove
successful, was the following. lie writes : “ There
is but one sure and successful method of combating
the grievous difficulty, which alone obstructs a free
and profitable intercourse with these barbarous peo-

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

197

pie. ... A Fuegian mission must of necessity be
afloat, or, in other words, a mission vessel moored
in the stream, must be substituted for a mission-
house erected on the shore. A large vessel would
not be required. I should recommend a ketch or
brigantine, of one hundred and twenty tons with a
master and ten hands, with provisions for twelve
months ; three-fourths of which should be deposited
at the Falklands. Further supplies should be for-
warded there from England and placed in charge
of an agent appointed for the purpose. It would
be advisable that the mission vessel should call
every three months at the Falklands, in order to
forward and receive letters, etc., to and from Eng-
land. . . . The expenses incurred, during the stay
of the vessel in that colony, in providing the crew
with beef and vegetables, might be covered by dis-
posing of timber brought from Picton Island, and
which might be kept felled in readiness to be
shipped.” In conclusion he asks, “ Can we, with
any consistency as Christians, having, as it were,
lifted the latch and crossed the threshold, turn back
at the very point when we should advance, dismayed
at the cost it would entail, and the sacrifices that
must be made, although the everlasting condition
of immortal souls is involved in the question. Let
us not be wearv in well doing, for in due time we
shall reap if we faint not.”

On reaching Payta, the mission property was
sold, and arrangements made for the seamen to
17 *

198

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

proceed to England. Gardiner, however, remained
behind for a month, in order to make another jour-
ney of inquiry as to the facilities for introducing
Bibles and tracts into the country. He learned
that two missions were in operation among the inde-
pendent Indians, under the direction of the Ecuador
government, but also found that the state of educa-
tion was at a very low ebb among the Spanish popu-
lation. A lady inquired of him, whether Europe
was not a little on this side of Spain. A curd asked
him if London was not a part of France; and
much surprised to hear that Britain was an island,
inquired whether it was an island in the sea. An-
other person of good station inquired about Jerusa-
lem, and supposed the chief part of English trade
was with Jerusalem ; and asked if Constantinople
were still in existence. He had, however, some in-
teresting conversations on the subject which lay
nearest his heart. His host at Palo Blanco was an
old man, and at the time of Gardiner’s arrival, was
reading a summary of Scripture history. A con-
versation commenced, in which the old man said he
had a New Testament which was printed at Paris,
and when his guest spoke of those published in
England, he observed that they were prohibited, as
many of the words were altered. Gardiner ex-
plained the difference to his satisfaction. He thought,
with respect to the adoration of the Virgin Mary,
that it was well she should plead with her son, but
when the doctrine of the Bible was stated, he said,

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

199

“ If this be so, our petitions should be made directly
to the Saviour.”

Determined to leave nothing undone, Captain
Gardiner called at the house of both the curds.
Finding the youngest abroad, he made known his
errand to some persons in the house, and left an
“ Auxillo” (a tract compiled of texts of Scripture).
The other padre was at home, and appeared much
gratified at the present of a tract, and on our pio-
neer’s referring to the Bible from which the several
texts contained in it were taken, he stated (as the
landlord had previously done), that there was not
one in the place. Never supposing that in this con-
fession he included himself, Captain Gardiner asked
whether he had a Bible in Spanish ; when, to the
surprise of his questioner, he acknowledged, that
neither he nor his coadjutor had a copy either in
Spanish or Latin. “Were Bibles prohibited?”
he asked. “ No,” was the reply, “ there was no ob-
stacle of that kind, but they Avere very scarce.”
He seemed to feel that it was a great pity there
was such a dearth of the word of God.

Gardiner had an earnest conversation with the
sub-curd, who paid him a visit. He confessed that
he had never seen a Bible, but only some extracts
from it, as used in their services. He asked whether
the Protestants had the rite of baptism among
them ; whether they had bishops, and whether they
were consecrated by the Pope, lie was answered,
that the rite of baptism was used as commanded in

200

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

the Bible; that the bishops consecrated eacli other,
that there was nothing about the Pope in the Bible,
that Jesus Christ alone was Head of the Church.
He then inquired, “ Who has the keys ?” Gardi-
ner answered, “No man. The word of God alone
opens and shuts ; and whatever is not in conformity
with God’s word will not stand ; the Pope cannot
change the words of the Bible.” The cur£ took
these remarks very good humouredly, and told our
friend he “ought to come and live there.” Gardi-
ner promised to send him a Bible, by the study of
which he would know whether all he had said was
true or not. Soon after this, Captain Gardiner
proceeded to England, and took an early opportunity
of sending the Bibles he had promised to Peru, and
their arrival was acknowledged with thanks.

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

201

CHAPTER XIII.

SURGEON WILLIAMS.

“ Oil speed on the morn, — Lord, thy promise fulfil,

Pierce the gloom with thy brightness, — thy Spirit instil.

E’en now cause some beams of the forthcoming day

On Andes’ cold turrets to flicker and play,

Till the sun in his strength hid the shadows decay.”

Whilst Gardiner was prosecuting his labours
among the independent Indians of South America,
another mind was maturing in England, which at
its full development would fit its possessor for the
task of a pioneer missionary. Richard Williams
was the second son of Mr. Rice Williams, of Durs-
ley, Gloucestershire, and was born there on the 15th
of May, 1815.

In his childhood he evinced great tenderness of
feeling, but with that ardent and affectionate dispo-
sition there were frequent outbreaks of a passionate
temper, and his strong determination amounted to
obstinacy. He gave no indications of piety, but in
the transparency and truthfulness of his character
might be perceived the germ of future excellence.

202

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

For if little can be hoped from a childhood where
deceit is the constitutional sin, it is seldom but the
boy attains to something noble, who “ cannot tell a
lie.”

At school, his teacher remarked that there “was
something in him which distinguished him from the

O O

mass of common boys ; there was a character about
him even then, which indicated purpose, and good
in the future, and abilities which only required to be
guided into a proper channel to make him a useful
man.” Ilis father intended him to be a mechanic,
and there were many facilities for his obtaining
worldly prosperity. But he did not like the mo-
notonous employment ; he would be a doctor, and
not a plane-maker. All the money he could pro-
cure, and all the hours he could spare, were given
to studies bearing on the medical profession. An
uncle who had acquired a reputation in making car-
penters’ planes, bequeathed his thriving business to
his nephew, on condition that the profits of the first
ten years should be shared with his sisters. It was
a kind arrangement, and gave the young man a good
opportunity to make his own fortune, and to pro-
vide for his father’s family. But he had other as-
pirations. Ilis elder brother was surgeon on board
an English vessel, the Owen Glendower, and Richard,
encouraged by his example, and perhaps haunted
by the brilliant precedent of the Hunters, re-
solved to imitate the young journeyman, who quitted
the carpenter’s bench to become the prince of an-

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

203

atomists, and the collector of a world-famed museum.
But the brothers Williams were not destined to re-
peat the romance of the Hunters. The elder, a
generous and noble-hearted young man, died at
Madras ; and for Richard, God had provided some-
thing better than scientific reputation. Our friend,
besides this professional bias, delighted in reading
books, and sometimes dreamed of making them.
By great exertions he accomplished a medical course,
and having studied at University College, and at the
London Hospital, as well as having been initiated
in the practical details of his profession by a cousin
in Oxfordshire, he was able to pass his examination
in May, 1841, when twenty-six years of age. For
some time he acted as assistant to several medical
gentlemen at Norwich and elsewhere, and eventually,,
his brother-in-law and sister, Mr. and Mrs. Hill,
being resident at Burslem, Staffordshire, sent him
an invitation to come and settle beside them. That
invitation he accepted ; and by the success with
which his first cases were treated, he soon attracted
notice, and became a popular practitioner, and a
field of abundant occupation was opening before
him. Distinguished as he was by his skill in the
noble profession he had chosen, he was even more
so by the purity of his character ; and was held up
by many as a model worthy of imitation. But not-
withstanding his moral purity, and gentle and pre-
possessing manners, he was entirely without re-
ligion. Warm-hearted and manly, he was not de-

204

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

vout; and amidst all his solicitude for the bodily
health of his neighbours, the salvation of their souls
or of his own, had never cost him a thought. With
an ardent and enthusiastic temperament, he had no
love for his heavenly Friend, and no sympathy with
that philanthropy which seeks the eternal welfare
of its objects.

One Sunday, a friend found him in his office
reading a newspaper ; and asked him if this was a
right employment of the Lord’s day. His answer
was, “Were my mind, like yours, satisfied that
Christianity is true, I would embrace it with all my
soul, and I would live accordingly.” His visitor
felt that he was sincere, and could only regret that,
to a nature so energetic, and in many respects so in-
genuous, the gospel was nothing more than a cun-
ning fable ; and, as he himself declared, the Bible,
so far as his perusal of it went, “was a mere lum-
ber book.” Believing in God, as a Being infinitely
wise and just, and adoring his excellency as revealed
in his beautiful and magnificent works, he had until
this time no belief in Christianity, but regarded it
as an absurdity, and its votaries deluded. He denied
the innate corruption of man, and deified human
nature as capable of transcendent virtue. He hoped
that the soul was immortal, but never felt convinced
that it was so ; and as to the existence of a devil
and everlasting torments, he viewed the doctrine as
a defamation of the justice of God, and believed it
no more than a bugbear.

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

205

This state, however, was not to continue ; the
same Spirit which enkindled light in the mind of
the great Apostle of the Gentiles, revealed to him
the darkness in which his soul was enveloped, and
his conviction was powerful, and his conversion
striking. The Bible, hitherto a sealed book, was
now a river of water to his thirsty soul. The bright,
revealing light made its truths perfectly clear ; he
read it as the word of God, and resolved to make
it the rule of his life. lie speaks of the first period
of this change as being a foretaste of heavenly
peace. Holiness, with its celestial gilding, seemed
to tinge every object which surrounded him. The
Saviour was precious to him, and his soul was filled
with joy. He wondered at his former darkness,
and was amazed that he had never been able to per-
ceive the precious light that had so long been shin-
ing in his way. But notwithstanding all this joy,
there were times of occasional depression, such as
every true Christian has experienced on entering
upon the new track, and for which he could not ac-
count. He believed that the work of renovation
had been so fully completed, that he never could,
wilfully, sin against God again. Darkness sur-
rounded him, he felt that sin still palpably abounded
in his heart ; he saw how great was the inherent
corruption and original depravity of the human soul,
and great was the bitterness of the moment of this
discovery. But he did not relapse into his first
cold estate ; but remaining prayerful, although sad,
18

206

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

lie found it was only the first of a series of painful
but important lessons, which, (to use his own words,)
“ convinced me that God had only hitherto instructed
me in the first principles, and laid the foundation
for my faith ; but that the work of grace had to be
carried on, and an absolute change of heart effected,
by many a severe and fiery ordeal.”

At length, however, the warfare came less painful,
and the peace promised to the true believer, stole
insensibly over his soul. Retiring from the whirl
and confusion of business, to the beautiful and quiet
scenery of North Wales, whither he had been ad-
vised to go on account of his health, his mind,
which had been greatly disturbed by a severe ner-
vous disease, recovered its tone, and his body its
usual vigour. As he contemplated the glorious works
of the great Creator, as revealed in the grandeur
of Snowdon, and the charms of Llanberis, he felt
that the God of nature and the God of revelation
were one, and he began more sensibly to feel the
relation wherein we stand to the Great Ruler, by
the conjoint link of creation and redemption. He,
the creature of his hand, could, through the Re-
deemer, look up and believe that the Power which
guided the planets in their course, would direct him
in all his ways, and preserve him with providential
care. He now was able to discern how great was
the love of God towards the world, in giving his
only begotten Son, that ■whosoever believeth in him
should not perish, but have everlasting life. He

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

207

felt that it is the First and the Last who there ex-
presses his care for the whole family of man, even
to the most insignificant individual ; and filled with
wonder and adoration at that mercy, and love, and
grace, humbled himself before Him.

208

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR TIIE

CHAPTER XIV.

CHRISTIAN EXPERIENCE AND USEFULNESS.

“ Truth from the earth, like to a flower,

Shall bud and blossom then ;

And justice from her heavenly bowTer,

Look down on mortal men.”

“No soul can soar too loftily wrhose aim

Is God-given truth, and brother love of man.”

It has been said that there is a certain tempera-
ment, and there are mental tendencies, from which,
if a man is not content to remain a Presbyterian in
Scotland, or an Episcopalian in England, it may be
predicted which other section of the Christiau com-
munity he will join. The Wesleyan body is the
great absorbent of warm hearts and fervent spirits.
In the frequency of its devotional meetings, in the
frankness and unreserve of its Christian intercourse,
in the vigour of its responses and the soaring rap-
ture of its hymns, and in the benevolent vivacity
which finds a post and an employment for every
member, it meets many cravings of the young and
ardent convert. It is not therefore to be wondered

PIONEERS OP FUEGIA.

209

at that one of such an impulsive and ardent tem-
perament as Mr. Williams, should, after his conver-
sion, join the Methodist church. For twelve months
previous to his great change, although, as we have
already stated, very careless on the subject of re-
ligion, he had attended divine service at the Wes-
leyan chapel, owing to the esteem he entertained
for the ministers then labouring in the circuit.
Nevertheless, as he says himself, “in those days I
would have scorned the thought as an insult to my
understanding, had it been suggested that I might
at some day join the Methodist society. For them,
of all sects, I had the greatest distaste, and they
were a by-word and a reproach in my mouth.”
However, when he had opportunities of judging
more closely, he arrived at a much more elevated
opinion of their Christian integrity and worth than
lie had formerly entertained. He found their fer-
vent zeal for the cause of God most attractive to
his now roused feelings. He desired that every
creature should rejoice in the glorious tidings re-
vealed to himself, and could have wished for a trum-
pet tongue, to echo salvation ov6r the length and
breadth of the earth. In this spirit he therefore
presented himself at one of the class-meetings, and
received a ticket on trial. But all was not yet light
within his soul. Most severe were the spiritual con-
flicts through which he passed ; various temptations
came in his way ; his soul was often filled with
darkness deep as midnight ; he was often assailed

18*

210

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

by doubts of the truth, and was frequently on the
point of giving up all in despair.

The secret of these distressing feelings was not
then known to him. He had hitherto been trusting
in his own strength, and had not recollected how,
without the aid of God’s Holy Spirit, he could not
perform one duty aright. There was, however, an
inward sincerity of heart in seeking after God, and
after a time of sore conflict, in which pride was
completely conquered, light was once more poured
into his soul. He felt with comfort and delight
that the Captain of salvation was with him in the
contest ; the grace which he coveted was granted,
and the career of Mr. Williams was henceforth
marked by warm, consistent, and sincere piety.
His profession, in which he was exceedingly popu-
lar, gave him many opportunities of doing good
among the poor ; and on such occasions he never
failed to urge on their attention the interests of
their never-dying souls. Thus, long before he had
thoughts of labouring abroad, he had become a
medical missionary at home. In the year when
Burslem was visited by the cholera, the success of his
treatment entailed on him enormous labour : but
even amidst all the toil and hurry of that anxious
season he found time to pray with the sick, and to
point them to the Lamb of God who taketh away
the sin of the world. One other field of his use-
fulness must not be forgotten. He was in the habit
of visiting the barracks at Burslem, and distributing

TIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

211

tracts to the soldiers. In two instances, at least,
he succeeded in awakening religious impressions ;
and those men still maintain their steadiness. After
he left Burslem, Mr. Williams kept up a corres-
pondence writh one of them. Thus gradually drawn
into the work of a home missionary, Mr. Williams
enjoyed it exceedingly. It 'was an outlet for all the
energies of his eager and benevolent nature, and
the impression frequently produced, was a delight-
ful recompense, and cheered him to proceed. He
began to feel that in such labours he would fain
“spend and be spent,” and belonging to a commu-
nity in which evangelistic effort has been an almost
invariable result from personal piety, it is not won-
derful that his thoughts began to be directed toward
the missionary enterprise. Just as his thorough-
going enthusiasm at a former period had forced its
way from the workshop to the college, so now
the same fervour, intensified and consecrated, wrns
urging him out into the field of the Avorld : and,
although in a quarter little expected, a door was
about to open.

We have already stated how Captain Gardiner
had made repeated journeys of exploration at great
personal hazard among the South American Indi-
ans, in the hope of discovering an opening for the
introduction of- the gospel, but found them so sus-
picious of strangers, and on every side so hemmed
in by Spanish Popery, that he was convinced that
nothing could be effected among them at that time.

212

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

One region, however, appeared more promising.
There were no Romish priests in Patagonia and
scarcely any European settlements, and accordingly,
as has already been shown, he there made a trial,
but, owing to the slender means at his disposal,
had found it impossible to persevere. Undaunted
by repeated disappointments, and with his heart
full of interest for the South American Indians,
Gardiner would allow his friends no rest till they
gave him a fair and final opportunity. Far away
as Fuegia was, and few as were its hungry barbari-
ans, he unweariedly pleaded their importance.
Guiana excepted, of all that mighty continent, no
other spot was so accessible to Protestant missions.
It wras the Gibraltar of the South Pacific, and it
was of no small consequence to our mariners to
people, with friendly occupants, the Straits of Ma-
gellan and the coasts in the rear of Cape Horn.
Above all, it was the only avenue attainable to the
vast tribes of the interior — the tenants of the Andes,
and the fierce nomads of the Pampas. As Popery
had closed the main gates against the gospel, it was
of paramount urgency to seize and keep open this
postern. The representations of this heroic evan-
gelist again produced their impression, and his own
self-devotion wras more affecting than argument,
lie put his life into the venture ; otlffcrs gave their
money. One lady contributed a thousand pounds ;
a new committee was constructed, and circulars
were issued ; still it seemed impossible to raise

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

213

money for the execution of Gardiner’s original
scheme, and instead of a brigantine he proposed to
take two launches. Two launches were built, the
one as a floating mission-house, the other as a store-
ship and magazine, with two small boats as tenders.
An advertisement was inserted in the religious
newspapers inviting catechists to join the expedi-
tion, and this meeting the eye of Mr. Williams, he
offered his services to Captain Gardiner. This offer
was favourably received, the committee were satisfied
as to Mr. Williams’s personal worth and general
qualifications ; and, having passed an examination
in theology satisfactorily, he was appointed, along
with Mr. Maidment, a catechist in the Fuegian
Mission. In taking this step, Mr. Williams relin-
quished a good income, and postponed for a long
period some cherished prospects. To one of his
tender and affectionate spirit, the trial of parting
•with so many loved friends and relatives was par-
ticularly severe. But he had little time to spare
for sorrowful musings, for before he could dispose
of his practice, or go to bid farewell to some of his
nearest kindred, the time of embarkation arrived,
and it required his best speed to reach Liverpool
before the sailing of the Ocean Queen.

214

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

CHAPTER XV.

FUEGIA.

“ Self-devoted to the Lord

Home’s sweet comforts they resign ;

Trusting in his holy word,

On his promise they recline, —

Not in vain, — their vessel brings
Bounties from the King of kings.”

On Saturday, September 7th, 1850, the Ocean
Queen, bound for San Francisco, hauled out of the
basin and stood out for the wide ocean. Fairly on
board, and gazing on the vast expanse before him,
how varied were the emotions which filled the heart
of Richard Williams ! But, — as he tells us in the
journal, which he kept not only on the voyage but
afterwards at Fuegia, and which, the companion of
his wanderings, and confidant of all his musings,
has survived many perils, and been sent home to
his family, — the one above all others, was a sense
of joy at the certainty of now being actually en-
gaged in the great work of making known the
Saviour of the world ; and that, too, to a poor be-
nighted race of savages. Now, for the first time,

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

215

he met those who were to be his companions in the
work of faith. Besides Captain Gardiner, there
was Mr. Maidment the catechist ; Joseph Erwin,
the faithful ship-carpenter, who had before been to
Patagonia with Gardiner ; the three boatmen from
Cornwall, Pearce, Badcock, and Brjant, who had
worked together as fishermen, and lived together as
Christians. All were cheerful and happy, although
they had parted on that day from all they loved,
and the land of their birth. It was not the cheer-
fulness of resignation, but the cheerfulness of brave
men, who have coolly made up their minds to dare
anything for Christ’s sake.

Everything went on most harmoniously with the
little mission party ; the voyage, up to the fifth of
November, had been a very fair one; they were de-
layed for a considerable length of time, by variable
winds and calms as they approached the Line ; but
had had no rough weather. Three of their party were
taken down with fever, which gave them some ground
for anxiety, yet all recovered remarkably. “ In
their affliction,” says Mr. Williams, “ the different
characters of the three young men were strikingly
exhibited, but all gave evidence that they were well
fitted for the work they had undertaken.”

The vessel was to land the mission party at Picton
Island, and now, having become somewhat leaky, it
was necessary to overhaul her; therefore Gardiner,
who intended to profit by this unavoidable delay,
proposed, by the help of the crew, to dig an en-

216

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

trenchment around the site of their future residence,
and inside of this to raise up high walls all around.
As soon as the Ocean Queen left Picton Island, the
mission party would sail on a voyage of discovery,
going, among other places, to Woollya, a place where
Jemmy Button, a Fuegian taken to England by
Captain Fitzroy, was left, on his return from Eng-
land, after a three years’ absence. Gardiner hoped
to be able to persuade him or some of his relations
to locate beside them ; but if unsuccessful in the
endeavour, they would go still farther to the west,
in order to obtain two or three boys from a different
tribe, and retain them for the purpose of learning
their language. Two months after the departure
of the Ocean Queen with the brave band of Chris-
tian pioneers from England, the Committee having
received encouraging letters from the hopeful Gar-
diner, prepared to send out a second six-months’
supply of provisions, and every effort was used to
find a vessel to take it. They were, however, un-
able to accomplish this purpose ; no vessel would
take the stores there, and therefore, fell back upon
the advice which Gardiner had given them before
he sailed, to send stores to the Falklands, thence to
be forwarded by a vessel, which he had reason to
believe was sent monthly by the government for
wood to Terra del Fuego. This information was
confirmed by what appeared to be authentic sources,
and the stores were, therefore, put on board the

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

217

brig Pearl, which was to sail for that colony in
April.

On Friday, November 29th, they had a sight of
the mountains of Fuegia, but at a great distance.
The voyage was now nearing its close, and on the
evening of this day, our pioneer’s hearts were
cheered by a brilliant flood of light from the setting
sun, which, as Williams says, “greatly encouraged
their hearts,” taking it as an earnest that we shall
not be altogether wanting in bright days and sunny
visitations, and likewise deeming it in our fancies as
a welcome paid us by Fuegia’s luminary.

At half-past four, Gardiner announced that the
land was well in sight. Mr. Williams arose and
went on deck. The snow-tipped mountains of
Fuegia were looming through the vapours of the
morning sky, and the rugged land threw a faint,
cold smile upon the shivering party, who now came
forward to meet her rough, but they hoped welcome
greeting. At eight o’clock they were off the Strait
of Le Maire, but the wind being adverse, they could
not take advantage of the tide ; consequently they
had to lie off, and beat between the two coasts of
Staten Island and the main land. They had thus
abundant opportunity for seeing this remarkable
land, and likewise abundant experience of the ex-
treme disagreeableness of the neighbourhood of the
Strait of Le Maire. The gale blowing strong from
the S. E., the white spray dashing about in the
wildest manner, sudden puffs of wind, with ominous
19

218

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

gathering of dark clouds, and a chilly aspect of the
whole heavens, with sudden gusts of snow, or thin
driving sleet, with occasional liftings of the mist,
and a few glimmering rays of sunshine burnishing
the snowy sides of the mountains, continued through-
out the whole day, and gave our pioneers an ample
experience of Fuegian weather. It must be con-
fessed that if it was a sample, it was none of the
best. In excellent keeping with the rough and
wintry climate is the aspect of the land. Words
can never do justice to its frowning, wild, and
wintry character. Staten Island is unequalled as a
place of dreariness and forlorn solitude. Its bare,
broken, jagged, turret-like hills, present the idea of
an immense fortress, erected by nature herself, and
seem to frown back all attempts on the part of man
to disturb her. Altogether of volcanic origin, it
seems from a distance as though it were clad in
some hard and impenetrable covering, and, saving
the snows on its ridges and slopes, of one uniform
russet-brown colour. It is no wonder that it has
never been inhabited. Our devoted little band were
however not disturbed by the gloom of these sur-
roundings, for the light of God’s countenance
poured in upon the soul, reflects its own light, and
irradiates all around. Wrapped up in their cloaks,
although confined in the cabin, and suffering from
the continual rolling and pitching of the ship, they
were yet hopeful and cheerful. Mr. Williams says
in his journal, “ Surely Fuegia is the land of dark-

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

219

ness, the country of gloom ; a scene of wild desola-
tion, both land and climate agree as to character,
the one frowning and desolate, the other black and
tempestuous. A few, and only a few, cheering
smiles has the sun beamed upon us, and the cold
snows upon the rough masses of Staten Island put
on an unnatural appearance, and looked more and
more pale under the reviving influences of the light.
If such the land, and such the climate, we have
reason to expect the people will not fall short of
congruity with either. Well, how do I bear up
under these not very flattering prospects ? Have I
been taken unawares ? No. Have I been disap-
pointed? No. The hour has come; and though I
have never painted to my mind all that I should
have to encounter, yet I am not any the less unpre-
pared for the trial, because I have not to grapple
with it in my own strength, nor to prepare myself
for the encounter. I verified this whilst reading
the twelfth chapter of Romans. God’s Holy Spirit
engaged my soul in fervent prayer for grace to help
me. I was led to offer up my body as a living sacri-
fice unto God, and with my whole heart consenting,
with my entire will prostrate and subjected to the
will of God, that I might prove what is his good,
and acceptable, and perfect will. I surrendered
myself into the hand of Jesus, with so complete a
trust in him and love to him, as it was delightful to
feel ; and experienced a sensible manifestation of
God to my soul, accepting my offer.”

220

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR TIIE

After beating about from tbe 29th of November
to the 5th of December, exposed to danger, and the
men hai’assed at their duties from drifting snow-
squalls and huge seas like cascades pouring their
volumes of water upon them, they at last arrived at
their destination, and cast anchor in Banner Hoads.
The night had been very foggy, with a heavy driz-
zling rain ; but clearing up before they anchored,
which was at nine in the morning. While drifting
off Picton Island, they saw three canoes, which
presently put off for the ship, each one containing
a Fuegian and his family. Though scarcely dis-
cernible with the naked eye, they vociferated,
“ Yammer schooner,” (Give me,) which is their in-
variable answer to all questions. They also saw
five goats perched among the rocks, two of which,
the crew, on going ashore, caught ; one of them
proving to be the original Nanny, brought from
England by Captain Gardiner on a former voyage.
He presented her to the Captain of the Ocean Queen.
The appearance of the people as the boats hove
near, made an indelible impression on all of the
ship’s company. It seemed incredible they could
be human beings. They observed a lapsided thing
on the water, not to be called a boat, or realizing
their ideas of a canoe, but so deep that the heads
only of the Fuegians could be seen in it. As these
dark masses of hair, like so many mops, drew
nearer, and the features were discernible, the ex-
pression seemed to create general surprise. “ In

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

221

many of them,” says Mr. "Williams, “on a nearer
inspection, indeed I may say in all, the lineaments
of the noblest humanity, and features expressive of
benevolence and generosity were present, though as
it were, buried deep in deplorable ignorance and
abject want. One woman had a remarkably pre-
possessing countenance, very open and cheerful ; so
had one of the men, and we were encouraged ac-
cordingly. I had taken some comfort to my mind
from the favourable aspect which the surrounding
islands presented ; but now my heart swelled with
emotion, full of pleasure and satisfaction that our
errand was for the purpose of imparting benefits so
great and so much needed to these poor creatures.
I hailed the prospect with a degree of rapture.”
Such was the cheerful spirit with which our pioneers
surveyed the field of their destined labours. But
we are forced to remark, they made its acquaintance
under very great advantages. Being December, it
was the antarctic midsummer ; and like the climate,
the natives wore their best faces. They wanted food
and trinkets from the strangers; and as long as
their visitors remained on ship-board they were safe
from tricks and violence. But before proceeding
with the narrative, it may be well to introduce the
reader to the place and people. We shall thus better
understand how arduous was the task which these
pious pilgrims had undertaken, and shall be able to
sympathize more fully in the great fight of afflic-
tions which thev were soon to pass through.

19 *

222

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

CHAPTER XVI.

THE LAND OF DARKNESS.

“ O’er the gloomy hills of darkness,

Cheered by no celestial ray.

Sun of righteousness ! arising.

Bring the bright, the glorious day.

Send the gospel

To the earth’s remotest bound.”

The outline of South America may be compared
to a paper kite ; and, like a kite, there is attached
to its apex a jointed tail, of ■which Fuegia and the
South Shetlands are the only fragments seen above
water. As seen on a school-room map, Terra del
Fuego is a dim islet, deriving its chief importance
from its famous headland, Cape Horn. On a nearer
inspection, however, this nebulous patch resolves it-
self into a cluster of islands ; one very large, sur-
rounded with a crowd of smaller attendants ; and
far from the main land stands the kerbstone of the
New World — Cape Horn, with his surf-beaten pyra-
mid. Although heretofore considered as only the
fag-end of America, and in that vast continent re-

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

223

garded but as the last of the caudal vertebrae of
the Alps, if found in Europe, Terra del Fuego
would be a country of some consideration. Its
second-rate islands are larger than the Isle of Wight
or the Isle of Man, and the surface of its mainland
is equal to the lowlands of Scotland. It has re-
ceived its name of Fuego, or the land of fire, from
its volcanic origin, so plainly developed in the whole
rugged outline. Steep and craggy rocks thrown
everywhere in wild irregularity ; mountains rising
to a height of six or seven thousand feet, with
glaciers coming down to the sea, and its frowning
skies, render it one of the most dreary and inhos-
pitable regions of the globe. In a latitude corres-
ponding to Edinburgh, the sky seldom clears, and
the rainy squalls of summer are the only relief from
the sleet and snow of winter. Nothing, however,
in the Northern Hemisphere, could give a fac-simile
of a Euegian williwaw. This ferocious wind is
capable of overturning almost every obstacle ; and,
like grass in a swathe, not only branches but whole
trees will sometimes be found piled up at the mouth
of a gully, where its rough sickle had passed. Not-
withstanding its boisterous summers and its per-
petual storms, the average temperature of Fuegia
is about the same as Quebec or Montreal ; and it is
said that the people of London have days as cold as
any which occur in Iloste or the Navaien Islands.
The range between the extremes of heat and cold is
small, and this comparative equality, along with the

224

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR TIIE

abundant moisture, is favourable to certain varieties
of vegetation ; for instance, the fuchsia, which is
almost everywhere a conservatory plant, grows wild
in Fuegia, and with another plant, in Europe equally
delicate, Veronica decussata, becomes a tree with a
trunk half a foot in diameter. The potato, al-
though indigenous to the adjacent mainland, has
not been found in these islands ; celery, a species
of currant, the berry of an arbutus, and one kind
of mushroom, are the only esculents. The charac-
teristic vegetation is two sorts of beech-tree; one
( Fagus betuloides ) is an evergreen ; the other ( Fagus
Antarctica ) is deciduous. Unless discouraged by
the thinness of soil spread over the granitic rocks,
these trees occur everywhere, and if not stunted by
the winds, attain a goodly size. No one can imag-
ine how little charm is to be found in the scenery
of Fuegia, except those who have spent weeks
among the pines of the Black Forest, or the ar-
bor vitae swamps of the Mississippi, and under-
stand what an incubus on the spirit a monotonous
vegetation becomes. Land animals are few, even
insects are rare, and there are but few flies and
beetles; like Ireland, Fuegia is exempt from ser-
pents and even frogs. The most important quad-
ruped is the guanaco or llama, that useful com-
promise between the sheep and camel, and in winter
it is easily captured in the deep snow. Two species
of foxes, with a few small rodents of the mouse and
bat families, and a very small number of birds found

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

225

in the gloomy forests, complete the inland zoology
of the region. But, as if to compensate for the
want of life on land, the waters teem with colossal
sea- weeds, so that Fuegia has been called the “para-
dise of fishes.” These rugged coasts are the head-
quarters of those giants of the ocean Flora, the
31acrocystis and Lessonia , the latter of which has a
trunk like a tree, but, nevertheless, cannot be used
as fuel, being as incombustible as stone. The 31a-
crocystis, instead of having a trunk as thick as that
of a cherry-tree, is moored to the rock by a tough
but slender cable, and rising to the surface, breaks
into leaves, and then streams along a luxuriant
tangle for several hundred feet. These gigantic
seaweeds are the home of countless molluscs and
shoals of fishes, which, forsaking brighter waters,
resort to them as to a well-stored larder ; and in
the wake of these fishes, come armies of seals and
clouds of sea-fowl. Petrels, ducks, red-bills, pen-
guins, etc., have their breeding-places on the cliffs
of these islands. “ 0 Lord, how manifold are thy
works ! in wisdom hast thou made them all : the
earth is full of thy riches. So is this great and
wide sea, wherein are things creeping innumerable,
both small and great beasts. These wait all upon
thee ; that thou mayest give them their meat in due
season.”

The inhabitants of the Fuegian Archipelago are
South American Indians, and belong to the Arau-
canian division of the great Andean race, a descrip-

226

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

tion of which wc have already given in another
part of our volume. They are, undoubtedly, of the
closest kindred as well as near neighbours to the
Patagonians, but they are intellectually and phys-
ically inferior to these stately specimens of man-
kind. Their colour is something between a dark
copper and a brown, not unlike that of old ma-
hogany, but owing to the wood-smoke with which
they are saturated, the oil and blubber with which
they are smeared, and the earths, white, red, and
black, used in painting their faces, it is difficult to
describe a Fuegian complexion. Their heads are
large, their long black hair hangs down straight on
either side, but is cropped away on the brow. The
forehead is very low and broad, the black eyes are
oval and usually expressive of good humour. The
nose is flat and thick, with large nostrils, and the
mouth is very wide and large. The men do not
fancy long beards ; and usually pull out what little
hair shows itself on the chin and eyebrows, Avith
tweezers made of two mussel-shells. Many of them
have trunks proportionate to a six feet stature, but
from constantly crouching in their huts and canoes
their extremities are dwarfed and crooked ; still
they are by no means deficient in agility, and in
trials of strength some can outmatch an English
sailor. Their clothing is scanty. By the same
providential arrangement, which coats the whale in
the frozen seas with oil, the Fuegian is fortified
against his inclement sky by an abundant develop-

BOUT ALIKHOOLI. FUEGIAN.

PATAGONIAN OF CAPE GREGORY.

Both drawn from Liho^apla taken of the Qngmajs in England
By Sdrax, A Myers

T oir.rlau V :

riONEERS OF FUEGIA.

227

ment of fat ; by this underclothing of non-conduct-
ing fat any other garment than his cloak of sea-otter
or guanaco skin is rendered unnecessary. In the
coldest mid-winter, these islanders may be seen
diving for sea-eggs, and are constantly exhibiting
feats of hardihood, the bare recital of which makes
a European shudder. Nothing can be more wretched
than their habitations, which are always built by
the women, who are the only workers. We have
already described the arrangement of their huts,
which are constructed with as much rapidity as a
soldier pitches his tent. A fire is kindled in the
middle, round which they huddle day and night in
stormy weather, and they tarry in the same place
till, having devoured all the food afforded by the
district, they are forced to wander elsewhere. They
love ornaments, and exhibit much ingenuity in
making necklaces and bracelets from shells or bones;
and jars or baskets have been found among them,
entirely formed of bark, with the bottom so accu-
rately sewed in, that they would contain water with-
out leaking. Their canoes are, perhaps, a still more
wonderful specimen of needlework, and are also
made of bark. The main trunk may be the bark
of a single beech ; but in order to complete it, a
great many patches and a large amount of stitching
are requisite. With grass for oakum, clay for pitch,
and thongs of hide instead of nails, the builder soon
finishes a boat which, after its own fashion, is a tri-
umph of naval architecture. Although their com-

228

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

forts are so few, they are well provided with offen-
sive weapons, such as have been already described
as being used by the Patagonians.

The inhabitants of the Fuegian Archipelago have
by some been called Pesherais, from a word which
they are constantly uttering ; by others “ the Ich-
thyophagi,” or fish-eaters. They are, however, by
no means expert fishers, and although the sea around
them is teeming with food, it is but a scanty subsis-
tence the Fuegian secures. lie has neither net nor
angle, and it is only when he is lucky enough to
spear a rock salmon, or jerk the small fish out of
the water with a baited but bookless line, that the
“ fish-eater” acquires his name. He is, however, a
cunning bird-catcher, and trains his dogs to aid him
in his fowling. But birds are not always to be pro-
cured, and even sea-eggs are not attainable in
stormy weather ; therefore, for a great period of
the year, these poor islanders are entirely dependent
on mussels, limpets, etc., and every time the tide
retires, the whole population is seen spread over the
shore, rummaging for this sorry subsistence. Some-
times they are so lucky as to discover a stranded
whale or sea-lion ; and no matter in what state the
carcase may be, it is always welcome, and imparts a
sudden plumpness to the finders. Of course such
prizes are rare ; and like most savages, the life of
a Fuegian is an alternation of occasional feasts with
long intervals of famine. In the desperation of
hunger, it is fearful to think of the expedients to

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

229

which these Indians are driven, for there is no doubt
of their being cannibals, and not only do they feed
upon the bodies of their enemies whom they van-
quish in battle, but also kill and devour the old
women of their own tribe, when other subsistence
fails, before they sacrifice their dogs. Their powers
of mimicry are amazing, and their memories re-
markable, for they will repeat a long English sen-
tence with the utmost precision : they are notorious
thieves, and shamelessly greedy ; and although traces
of gentleness and tenderness are found among the
women, the men are universally cruel, and when ex-
asperated or brought to bay, they fight with more
fury than wild beasts.*

They are very superstitious, and never speak of
the dead. When Mr. Williams questioned a boy,

* An incident related by Commodore Byron shows the fear-
ful wickedness which sometimes becomes universal among; those
to whom the softening influence of the domestic charities is
scarcely known. “ A cacique and his wife had gone off in
their canoe, when she dived for sea-eggs; hut not meeting with
much success, they returned, much out of humour. A little
boy of theirs, about three years, of whom they appeared to be
doatingly fond, watching for his father and mother’s return,
ran into the surf to meet them. The father handed a basket
of sea-eggs to the child, which being too heavy for him to
carry, he let it fall ; upon which the father jumped out of the
canoe, and catching the boy up in his arms, dashed him with
the utmost violence against the stones. The poor little crea-
ture lay motionless and bleeding, and in that condition was
taken up by his mother : but died soon after. She appeared
inconsolable for some time, but the brutish father showed little
concern about it.

20

230

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR TIIE

hereafter to be mentioned, about his dead father, he
was very unhappy, and refused to answer : “ No
good talk ; my country never talk of dead man.”
In the year 1831 there were three Fuegians
brought by Captain Fitzroy to England, and it was
hoped that they would learn the language, and ac-
quire some of the arts of civilization, so as to in-
troduce them on their return to their countrymen.
One of them was a full grown man, York Minster,
a gruff and surly fellow, who could never be induced
to learn anything. Jemmy Button was a boy of
no great capacity, and Fuegia Basket was a rather
pleasing and intelligent girl. Considerable interest
was felt in these visitors from the antipodes, and
King William IV. and Queen Adelaide expressing a
desire to see them, they were taken to the palace,
and received with all the gentle kindness character-
istic of the queen. After passing a few months
under the care of a schoolmaster, they, accompanied
by a missionary, Mr. Matthews, were carried back
by Captain Fitzroy to their native isles. It may be
questioned whether their residence in England was
sufficiently long ; and it is likely that, had a selec-
tion been practicable, more promising pupils might
have been found than Y’ork Minster and Jemmy
Button. The experiment, however, proved very
unproductive. On landing in their own country,
Y'ork Minster married Fuegia Basket, and being a
powerful, resolute man, it is possible that he may
have been able to preserve from his rapacious neigh-

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

231

hours the implements and manufactured articles with
which he was freely supplied. But poor Jemmy was
soon victimized. Ilis little garden was trodden down ;
and his goods were stolen : justifying his verdict,
“ My people very bad : no sabe nothing : my people
very great fool.” And as the violence of the na-
tives forced Mr. Matthews to return on board, there
is too much reason to fear that, left to themselves,
his scholars would soon relapse into the surrounding
barbarism. Such then, as we have described, was
the land and the people to whom the devoted little
band we have been following, went, in order to
teach them the words of life.

232

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

CHAPTER XVII.

FIRST TOILS.

“My wanderings thou hast numbered ;

Even every tear-mine eyes have shed
Thy vial holds,

All in the folds
Of thy large volume read.”

On the 5th of December, the mission party pro-
ceeded in the ship’s gig to a small island called
Dothan, lying between Garden and Picton Islands,
■where Captain Gardiner proposed to fix the site of
their intended dwelling-house. Here they read an
appropriate psalm, and offered prayer, and sang the
doxology. The natives had followed them, and
while thus engaged, stood gazing with wonder. One
of them passed into the circle, and now and then
made an observation ; but all joined heartily in
the singing. On further consideration, however,
they thought best to abandon Dothan, and choose a
site in Garden Island, from which they cleared
away the large timber. To this spot their bedding,
cooking utensils, and stores were carried ; and so

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

233

great was their industry, that by nightfall their
tents were erected, and their comfort pretty well
secured. They had two tents — one for the men —
and between the two, a kind of kitchen, made of
poles which they had cut down and covered with
oiled canvas. The floor of the tent was covered
with cork, over which was spread oiled canvas,
which made a dry place for their beds. They also
began a fence around the tents, which on the next
day was, by the aid of the ship’s company, com-
pleted ; each one plying the woodman’s handicraft
to the best of his power. Making a large fire, they
gathered round it and regaled themselves w7ith the
provisions kindly sent from the ship by Captain
Cooper. They had not been disturbed throughout
the day by the natives, and congratulated themselves
on this fortunate circumstance, as they hoped, by
their not seeing their possessions, they would not be
- tempted to molest or steal from them. By eleven
at night they had every thing so straight as to be
able to retire to rest, which all did, except Captain
Gardiner and Mr. Williams, who had agreed on keep-
ing watch throughout the night. At the end of two
hours they were to relieve each other. This the
Captain proposed should be commenced by himself,
taking the first watch at ten o’clock every night,
and he now accordingly rigged in his india-rubber
overcoat and sou-wester, for the rain was pouring
down with Fuegian earnestness. At half-past twelve
he was relieved by Mr. Williams. The latter had
20 *

234

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR TIIE

rot lain down, on account of the shortness of the
time before commencing his watch ; and now while
he was alone in the dead hours of the night, sur-
rounded by the dark masses of the wood on the one
hand, and the rippling waters on the other, with the
rain pouring down in heavy showers, his heart was
oppressed with a heaviness for which he could not
account. He says, “ The time of my watch hung
heavily upon me, and I almost counted the minutes
as they passed. Strange cries broke upon my ear:
the penguin’s harsh croak, with the shrill whistle
of some sea-bird, and many sounds for which I could
scarce account, all tending to give an extraordinary
character to the scene. I felt no fear, neither did
I wish to be differently circumstanced ; but I was
weary, and longed for rest. Two o clock came, and
then was Mr. Maidment’s turn. Selfish nature was
glad of the opportunity to exchange positions even
thus with a friend and brother, and comforting my-
self in the warmth and repose of bed, I slept
soundly, and awoke the next morning, ready to re-
sume the labours of the day.” They persevered
all Saturday in completing their fence, and arrang-
ing matters to their satisfaction, without being mo-
lested bv any of the natives ; a matter at which
they would have been surprised, had they not con-
jectured that they were going to give to others of
the tribe, the intelligence of the stranger’s arrival.

In the evening, however, three whom they had
seen before came up. 4\ ithout evincing any sux--

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

235

prise, they greeted the strangers with apparent good-
nature, yammer-schoonering after everything they
saw, and trying to peep inside the enclosure ; but on
Captain Gardiner intimating his disapproval, they
Avere very tractable. Altogether they seemed so
peaceable and well-disposed, that our pioneers had
good hope of being able to maintain a friendly in-
tercourse with them. Toward evening, Captain
Gardiner made signs for them to leave, intimating
that it was time to go to sleep, by laying his head
on his hand, and then gently directing them to the
entrance. They readily comprehended the meaning,
and without hesitation departed. On Sunday, how-
ever, just as the morning service was commenced,
the same party came again, but remained very
quietly near the tent door, little thinking how nearly
they themselves stood concerned in what was going
on. Nothing occurred to break the sacred stillness
of the Sabbath, until late in the afternoon, when
our pioneers Avere startled by the mournful yelling
of some of the Avomen from their canoes, Avhich
sounded like the prolonged hoAvl of a dog. The
Fucgians, Avho still were in the tent, pricked up
their ears, and taking up their spears, immediately
departed in haste, making signs that the strangers
Avere not to follow. They took the road leading to
Banner Cove ; which having reached, they Avere
seen, by the help of glasses, to be joined by another
party.

In the course of a few hours the neAV-comers ap-

236

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR TIIE

peared, who, as was easily seen, belonged to another
tribe. Their faces were quite blackened over ; they
were impudent and uncontrollable, and unlike the
former, they were ready to resent every refusal of
their unreasonable demands. Their whole demeanor
plainly bespoke intended mischief: nevertheless,
they were very well made, and, but for the diabolical
passions expressed in their countenances, were good-
looking men. With five of such men around them,
prying into everything, the other three having also
assumed a less pacific deportment, and almost en-
tering the tent by force, the.situation of our friends
was by no means agreeable. It required all their
vigilance to watch their motions ; and from their
whispering together, it was suspected that they were
concocting some plan of attack. Captain Gardiner,
however, after a time succeeded in sending them off,
and the Sunday evening service being over, the
watch was set, and the party retired to bed. A
railway whistle, which had been provided to be used
as an alarm, raised its shrill warning near four o’clock
in the morning, and startled the sleepers, who were
up and dressed in an instant. The disturbance was
caused by the coming of the two black-faced natives,
who, determined on intruding, gave sufficient cause
for uneasiness, and behaved with such audacity to
Mr. Maidment and Bryant, pushing one off his seat,
and endeavouring to pull off the other’s boots, that
forcible resistance became necessary. After re-
maining two hours, they grew tired and left, but in

PIONEERS OP FUEGIA.

237

the course of the morning returned with an aug-
mented party, and again visited the tents. So de-
termined was their conduct, almost bordering on
open hostility, that it became manifest the mission
party could no longer stay on shore; therefore Cap-
tain Gardiner resolved that, with the aid of the men
from the Ocean Queen , he would at once strike the
tents, and have all their stores carried on board the
boats. This was his original intention, but he was
anxious, whilst Captain Cooper’s vessel remained, to
try an establishment on land, so as to see what dis-
position the natives would evince. All were glad
when he announced his determination to abandon
the land, for most were convinced that to stay an-
other night on shore would be attended with the
loss of property, and perhaps of life. On Monday
evening, therefore, all their effects were transported
on board the Ocean Queen , where they remained
until their boats were ready.

Notwithstanding their horizon was now so dark
with portentous clouds, and they were fully sensible
what dangers, difficulties, and privations awaited
them on all hands, not one of this devoted party
regretted the step they bad taken. If any one
will be the disciple of Christ, he must be willing to
leave all and follow him; and now this little band
of pioneers, leaving the lap of comfort to travel the
thorny path of what they believed duty, were not
without their reward. Given up to the service of
the Saviour, they lived in the enjoyment of his love.

238

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR TIIE

“ His consolations and the comforts of the Holy
Ghost,” says Williams, “are infinitely precious and
outweigh all privations we have to encounter.”
Going out on a sailing excursion with Captain
Cooper, Mr. Williams took one of the Fuegians in
the boat, and in order to try what impression could
be made on his mind by firing a gun, shot a pen-
guin. The sight of the wounded bird occasioned
much more interest and curiosity than did the gun,
although he evinced some little fear of the latter,
and did not like it to be brought near him. They
took this man on board, and rigged him out in some
clothes given by the sailors, and afterwards carried
him back with them to their station. They gave
him the bird, which, when some of his companions
joined him, he put on the burning embers, singed
the feathers, then plucked them off, and having laid
it on the fire again for a quarter of an hour, it was
ready cooked according to their taste ; and then,
borrowing a knife from one of the men, which he
afterwards returned, he dissected it, giving each one
of the party a portion. These again bit off pieces
and gave them to each other. And thus they de-
voured the whole fowl with a voracity truly fright-
ful, leaving no part except the bones and feathers.

The Ocean Queen left them on the 19th Decem-
ber, bearing letters to England written in the most
hopeful spirit, and such cheerful communications
were well calculated to remove any inquietude or
anxiety from the minds of their anxious friends at

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

239

home. They knew that the stores, the missionary
pioneers had taken with them, were sufficient to last
till June, that they had also guns and abundance
of ammunition, besides nets for fishing. They
knew also, that Gardiner had made arrangements
with Mr. Lafone, of Monte Video ; that a vessel
should ply periodically between the Falkland Islands
and Fuego, bringing provisions for the mission, and
carrying back wood ; and believed that the mission-
boats could retreat to the colony, in case of neces-
sity. But as time passed, and no further intelli-
gence was heard, application was made to the Ad-
miralty for assistance, which was promptly rendered.
Captain Morshead, of H. M. S. Dido received di-
rections to touch at Picton Island, on his way to
the Pacific, and left England in October, 1851.

The Ocean Queen was hardly out of sight, when
Gardiner, according to a plan before named, pre-
pared for a voyage to Button Island, and on the
same day commenced to search for a safe place to
deposit the stores, whilst they repaired the Pioneer ,
which had sprung a leak. In this insecure vessel,
Gardiner led the wray, taking with him Mr. Maid-
ment, Pearce, and Bryant. The two dingeys were
towed behind the Pioneer. Then followed the Speed-
well, laden with the spare timber, with Mr. Williams,
Erwin, and Badcock on board. Bravely the Pio-
neer struggled with the heavy sea, but at length
reached a safe inlet, which Gardiner named Blome-
field Harbour; but just before entering the harbour,

240

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

both the dingeys were carried away. Here they
waited for many hours in great anxiety for their
companions. At four o’clock on the following day
they put to sea in search for them, and on coming
in sight of their old anchorage, they gladly descried
the form of the Speedwell , just descernible in the
darkness. They shouted, but received no answer.
“All was still,” says Gardiner, “not a sound was
heard, but the plashing of the oars, and the mur-
murs of the surf on the beach. It was an awful
suspense, not a word was uttered among us. We
were now actually alongside, but no movement or
sound was heard on board. I confess my blood ran
cold.” The three fearless men, of whom they were
in search, were, meantime, sleeping in the cabin of
the Speedwell as soundly as if on their native shores.
It was three in the morning when they were aroused
by the shouts of their companions. Mr. Williams
explained that the raft which the Speedwell was
towing had caught in a mass of kelp, and, in conse-
quence, the greatest exertion had been necessary
to keep the vessel from drifting on the surf. The
danger was avoided, but the anchor and timber were
lost, and they were only able to return to Banner
Cove. Thus the first day’s expedition resulted in
the loss of the Speedwell's anchor, the timber, and
both of the dingeys. The last, especially, was a
very serious loss. A second attempt was, therefore,
made to reach Blomefield Harbour. The Speedwell
and remained in company for several hours;

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

241

but in the course of the tlav, the Speedwell gradu-
ally distanced her consort ; and the Pioneer , being
becalmed under the land, returned to Picton Island.
Having no landing boat, they were obliged to
anchor very near the beach, and our four friends
retired to rest after the fatigues of the day. They
were aroused in the morning by the shouting of the
natives, and on reaching the deck they were alarmed
to find that the boat was immovable, the tide hav-
ing left her aground. There were no signs of the
Speedwell , and it was difficult to keep off the rough
handling of the natives. As the Fuegians increased
in number, and seemed bent on boarding the Pio-
neer', Gardiner and his companions landed, armed
with guns, and walked towards them. With their
arms in their hands they knelt down, and implored
the protection of that Saviour whose servants they
were, being determined not to use any violence
towards men whom they came to befriend, except
as a last necessity. When the Fuegians saw their
visitors in prayer they seemed awe-struck. A few
presents were made, but any further friendly inter-
course, without the knowledge of a common lan-
guage, was impossible. While this was going for-
ward, the Speedwell arrived, and the Pioneer soon
getting afloat, both boats returned to Banner Cove.

It was now apparent that, short-handed as they
wTere for the management of two boats in so stormy
a channel, they must lighten them before attempt-
ing to find a safe harbour in which to re-fit for a

242

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

voyage to Woollya or Button Island. They there-
fore stowed away part of their provisions under
ground, at Banner Cove, where they were. In un-
loading the Speedwell for this purpose, they were
shocked at the discovery, that the powder which
they had brought with them in the Ocean Queen
had never been landed. One flask and a-half was
all they had now, and thus early were they deprived
of an important means of obtaining fresh food.
Startled, but not dispirited, they carefully concealed
part of their precious store, and endeavoured to
stop the leak in the Pioneer and to enter into a
friendly barter with the natives. They were not
able to stay long, for the natives, being provided
with canoes in which baskets of stones and war-
spears were observed, were evidently meditating an
attack. The boats, therefore, once more made sail
for Lennox Island ; but so varying were the winds,
so continual the sudden squalls, that the passage to
Lennox Island lasted twenty-seven hours.

Whilst at Tent Cove they were again alarmed by
a party of natives. The alarm whistle was blown
at four o’clock in the morning, and all hands were
immediately on deck, in order to be prepared in
case of an attack. The party consisted of eight
men with their families in three canoes ; but, al-
though they came alongside, they showed no actu-
ally hostile spirit, as our friends feared they would;
because on the night previous they had hung up
white streamers on their canoes and painted them-

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

243

selves white, which they knew meant hostility. But
as Captain Gardiner gave them no presents on this
occasion, but rather intimated dissatisfaction with
them, they soon left the bay ; and the pioneer band
at once availed themselves of the opportunity to
get back the raft of timber which was lying on the
beach opposite their wigwams ; and they also suc-
ceeded in recovering some other property of import-
ance.

They spent Christmas day at Banner Cove, but
it was a day of bustle and work, as they overhauled
the Pioneer to get at the leak. Their Christmas-
dinner consisted of preserved meat, and some
wheat-meal dough with a few raisins in it; and as
they enjoyed this plain repast, spread out in this,
the most remote, portion of the earth, they remem-
bered their dear friends at home, and in God’s name
blessed them.

The natives returned, but in a friendly manner,
and having bartered some small fish which they had
speared, passed on quietly to their wigwams. The
want of the powder left on board the Ocean Queen
was a great disappointment ; for, although there
were plenty of ducks and geese, they had no means
of killing them ; and another, not less, was the ex-
pectation of finding fish, of which there were
scarcely any ; but, appalled as they must have been
at the great difficulties which surrounded them, no
signs of discontent were exhibited, and the most
affectionate intercourse subsisted among them. As

244

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

they had not anticipated either of these failures, no
large provision of animal food was made; they had
now only two casks of preserved meat, and one of
pork ; therefore they lived principally on wheat and
oat meal, with rice, biscuit, cheese, butter, and mo-
lasses. Speaking of these trials, Mr. Williams
says, “ Every circumstance that has occurred in this
land of storms has tended to the same end — to hum-
ble and abase me. The privation of accustomed
comforts, the vicissitudes already experienced, the
trying duties devolving on us, the dulness and great
inclemency of the climate, the solitude of the
scenery, the uninviting character of the natives,
and the apparent hopelessness of contending with
so many difficulties, — all these things the flesh has
had to be loaded with, and, together with its own
fears and repinings, to be nailed to the cross, and
yield up the ghost, whilst in the room thereof Christ
should be raised up and formed in me the hope of
glory.”

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

245

CHAPTER XVIII.

NEW TRIALS.

“ Lord, listen to my lowly dirge,

My plaintive call attend ;

My fainting heart to thee would urge
A prayer from earth’s far end.

Within thy tabernacle’s shade
I would for aye abide,

In wings of thy kind sheltering aid
Would safely rest and hide.”

Had the funds of the mission admitted of the
purchase of a vessel of a hundred tons burden, the
mission party would have been comparatively inde-
pendent. If it became dangerous to remain on shore,
they would have found secure refuge on shipboard,
and when provisions failed, they could have pro-
cured a supply by going to Port Famine or the
Falklands. In that case they would also have been
spared the fatigue and anxiety of hiding their stores
where there wTas great risk of the natives finding
them, and instead of creeping around these dreary

coasts in boats too small to weather a storm, and in
21 *

246

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR TIIE

•which they could scarcely secure a dry berth, they
would at least have lodged in comfort and faced the
blast with some confidence. But in their shallop
launches, they were as much imprisoned in the
Fuegian island as was Alexander Selkirk in Juan
Fernandez ; and to reach a Christian settlement
across such turbulent seas, would have been little
less than a miracle. But Gardiner, although he
knew that the chances of European vessels visiting
their rendezvous were very small, believed he should
be able to surmount every difficulty. He knew
that there were fish in the sea, and abundance of
birds on the shore. He had provisions for six
months; and before these could be exhausted he
calculated on fresh supplies from England. And,
although none knew better the wildness of these
waters, he trusted, should it be found impossible to
propitiate the natives, to find a retreat where the
little party might hold out until succours arrived.
We have seen, however, how these calculations were
disappointed. The low-decked boats, whose iron
roofs condensed the vapor and kept a continual rain
dripping on the berths and floors, were rendered
partly unserviceable from the loss of the two “din-
geys,” which were intended as a communication be-
tween the launches and the land. We have al-
ready mentioned the fearful oversight by which the
powder was left in the ship, and although, therefore,
there were fowling-pieces and good marksmen in
the party, they had less power to secure the game

TIONEERS OE FUEGIA.

247

with which they were surrounded, than the savages
who had nothing but slings. The net they had
brought with them, they were also destined to lose ;
so that in a climate beyond all others requiring
warm shelter and generous diet, these devoted men
soon found themselves without cordials, without
animal food or dry clothing; in short, without a
single material comfort. But we will resume our
narrative, which we take from the journal of Mr.
Williams.

At Tent Cove the missionaries were, as we have
already mentioned, if not alarmed, at least rendered
suspicious by the behaviour of the natives, who
mustered together at an early hour, giving strong
indications of having a hostile purpose. From the
singular behaviour of these people, it was evident
that the Fuegians were not to be trusted, and that
now their cupidity was greatly excited by the sight
of the mission property. They were perfect in the
art of dissimulation. When the missionary party
were few in number and the ship remained, they
were quiet enough ; but as soon as these circum-
stances changed, they became insolent and unruly.
The boldness and troublesome conduct of the party
who disturbed our missionaries at Garden Island,
has already been mentioned, and repeatedly since
then there had been occasion to notice the haughti-
ness of their bearing. One of them, one day, en-
tered Captain Gardiner’s tent where he was writing,
and laying his heavy hand on the inkstand, poured

248

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

the whole contents on the unfinished page. But
the most forward and insolent of all, was an indi-
vidual whom, for the sake of distinction, they named
“Jemmy.” This man, who acted in some measure as
chief, was well formed and well featured, and pos-
sessed an unusual energy and quickness of mind,
was the ring-leader in all the evil. He invari-
ably rejected all articles of a trifling character with
contempt, and the withering smile which passed
across his lips when such were offered, showed that
he considered the strangers of no importance.
They had also some suspicions of “ Jemmy,” which
caused them great uneasiness. They had found in
a certain place the mutilated and charred remains
of a human body, the skin of the head and face
being undestroyed ; and they were not without a
strong suspicion that he had been the perpetrator
of this act of malevolence. A sling was found near
these remains. Another thing they noticed in
“Jemmy,” was his frequent change of complexion.
At first he and his companions were painted black,
this was afterwards exchanged for white streaks ;
and this in turn gave place to another painting of
white dots, regularly arranged. The only redeem-
ing trait he possessed was his seeming kindness to
his two wives, and whatever beads or light articles
our friends gave him, he immediately handed over
to them.

The mission party remained some days in Lennox
Cove without being molested ; but on Saturday

PIONEERS OE FUEGIA.

249

morning, January 4th, the signal was given by the
look-out that the natives were approaching, and
indeed “Jemmy” and some others of their old ac-
quaintance were soon alongside. Eight canoes were
coming in sight, and as there are usually two men and
sometimes more in each canoe, our friends knew that
they were greatly superior to them in strength.
Captain Gardiner got his glass, and plainly saw
that they were come prepared to attack the boats.
They were well provided with war spears ; and
moreover, they were taking in stones from the beach,
the most certain evidence of their warlike inten-
tions. No time was now to be lost, and with all
speed both boats were got under sail. The merci-
ful Providence of God was made manifest in what
the party had considered disappointments. Had
they been lying in Tent Cove, as had been proposed
the day before, they never should have got out of it
in time. Had the tents been rigged, as they had
been until two days before, when the high winds
compelled that they should be taken down, they
would not have been able to get the boats ready
soon enough. And, lastly, had not a breeze sprung
up just at the very minute it was needed, they could
not have sailed out as they did, and prevented an
attack before the enemy had time to enclose them.
The marks of disappointment and chagrin were
plainly evident in the manner of the natives when
they saw their intended victims safely passing beyond
their reach. But although they escaped w'ith their

250

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

lives unharmed, it was not without much inconveni-
ence to themselves and injury to their property. In
their sudden flight they had to cut away the raft
they had built as a substitute for the dingeys, as
well as the hawser by which they were moored.
They were also unprovided with water and wood ;
and the boats, not being properly rigged, could not
put out to sea. They therefore shaped their course
to Picton Island, hoping to find a cove on the south
side, but in vain ; about noon a dead calm came on,
and they lay for some time anchored to the kelp.
Here Captain Gardiner offered up a prayer to God,
in gratitude for their merciful deliverance. “ Whilst
we were lying here,” says Mr. Williams, “the Cap-
tain expressed himself as being now entirely left to
the directing band of God, and that nothing re-
mained for us, but to leave it to his good providence
to direct us where next we should go. Indeed,
nothing that we had devised had issued in success,
and we seemed to be getting disastrously crippled ;
being now without means of getting ashore, unless
unusual facilities should be afforded in the character
of the harbour.” Although Navarin island had the
disadvantage of being peopled thickly with the na-
tives, they resolved, as the wind was in their fa-
vour, to go thither; but a breeze sprang up in the
night, which soon increased to a heavy gale, and
with wind and tide against them, they were unable
to beat through the channel, and bore up for
Lennox Island, where they arrived on Sunday

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

251

morning, January 5th. The Pioneer , just as they
were running in on the beach, was taken aback by
the wind and driven among a reef of rocks, and
esca.ped destruction as by a miracle.

There was nothing very inviting in the appear-
ance of Lennox Harbour or the island; hut a resting
place from storms, where our weary travellers could
be some time undisturbed by the natives and com-
plete their boats, was very desirable, and they felt
truly thankful when they saw neither wigwam nor
natives in the harbour. On the day after their ar-
rival, it was found that they could not get the boat
afloat, the tide on the previous morning being higher
than usual, owing to the force of the tempest. They
would therefore have to wait for the next spring-
tide, some nine or ten days ; and if the natives
should come, they must fall an easy prey, for they
would have no means to escape. But in these dis-
tressing circumstances, instead of giving way to ap-
prehensions, they only more and more leaned on
that faith which makes the Christian forgetful of
every temporal evil. The position of our pioneers
in this antarctic Patinos was now very critical ; and
to make the peril more imminent, two of their num-
ber returned from a walk, with the tidings that
there were natives in the adjoining coves. Although
no position could present more occasion for fear and
anxiety, “ not one of the party gave indication that
either was felt ; all solicitude was hushed into repose
by our hope in God.” There was but one member

252

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR TIIE

of the party who did not profess to have experi-
enced a renewing change, and he was now becoming
“ a brother in the kingdom and patience of Jesus
Christ.” On the same day they were unpleasantly
surprised by the sight of two fine Fuegian dogs, a
sure indication that their masters were not far off.
However, although the dogs were again seen, no
natives appeared. In the neighbouring cove there
was a wigwam, and an enormous pile of mussel-
shells, and here too, they found human remains — a
skull and bones of the extremities. They also saw
a canoe approaching the cove, and smoke issuing
from the wigwam ; but on the next day they left,
without discovering the ships and our mission party.

After waiting patiently for the moon to enlarge
her borders and approach to the full ; after digging
away the sand from under the Speedwell, at an im-
mense expense of labour ; after hope as to the prac-
ticability of getting oft’ at all grew less and less,
our readers may imagine with what joy each one
heard the words shouted, “ She is afloat!” Little
time was spent after this announcement in the ex-
posed shelter of Lennox Harbour, and as Captain
Gardiner in a walk across the country a few days
before, had found a cove, which, seeming to promise
safety, he had named Mercy Cove, they now di-
rected their course thither.

The last few days of their stay at Lennox Island
had been marked by visits from a party of the na-
tives, seemingly one family. They were very quiet

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

253

and docile, and one of the men very good-looking,
with a pleasing expression of countenance. It
seemed uncharitable to think evil of him, or sus-
pect he meditated harm. As they saw no other
party, our friends were quite easy whilst they con-
tinued with them, hut were afraid they might go
off for others. They did leave and return more
than once, and were absent at the time when they
left Lennox Harbour.

As we have stated, they shaped their course for
Mercy Cove, and after surmounting many difficul-
ties, when abreast of a cluster of islands, they saw
a large body of natives on the beach, among whom
wras their late acquaintance of Lennox Island. They
were engaged in fishing or hunting seals, which
were very plentiful at that place. They no sooner
caught sight of our friends than, as usual, the up-
roar was great ; canoes were immediately put oft'
and paddled with a speed almost incredible. Our
pioneers were now within a short distance of Mercy
Cove ; but it was evident that, if they proceeded,
the whole party of about five and twenty persons
would follow ; and not wishing to be at their mercy,
Captain Gardiner regretfully turned back upon his
path, and anchored once more in Lennox Harbour.
Although next morning was Sunday, the Captain
thought it advisable to get under weigh again, with
the intention of going to Cape Bees, or Blomefield
Harbour, where he hoped they could spend the Sab-
bath in quiet. The wind at first was light and fa-

254

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

vourable, and the morning promising; but the breeze
soon freshened into a gale, the bowsprit of the
Speedwell was carried away, and she was also other-
wise injured. It was a time of great danger, and
they were obliged once more to_ seek refuge in Len-
nox Harbour. As they entered the mouth of the
harbour, they had to make great exertions to keep
off the rocks. The wind now blew a hurricane ;
the anchor dragged, and they were threatened with
destruction. They were smitten throughout the whole
day by the pitiless blasts ; the dark foaming water
raged around them ; the dark clouds poured down
their pelting hailstones and deluges of rain. “No-
thing could be more fearful,” says Mr. Williams in
his journal ; “ we were anything but sheltered,
being near the entrance of the harbour, and within
thirty feet of the rocks, against which had we
dashed, we must inevitably have been lost. But
God in his providential mercy was with us. We all
felt we had done wrong in getting under weigh on
Sunday morning, and greatly did I feel relieved
when I heard the Captain say, that he also felt it
wrong. ‘ Never,’ said he, ‘ never have I commenced
a journey on the Sabbath before, and this shall be
the last time.’ ”

On Monday following, January 20th, the day
being fine, they again sailed for Blomefield Harbour,
off which they arrived at half-past eight o’clock.
As they got in sight of the harbour, they saw sev-
eral fires, and were soon apprised that there was a

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

255

good party of the natives present. Three canoes
put off, and it being calm at the time, they soon
came up. Among them was one of their Banner
Cove acquaintances, and a member of the hostile
league organized against them there. Their errand
was now useless. No rest nor quiet was now to be
expected here, and it was certain that the natives
would soon accumulate an overwhelming force, and
overpower their small and feeble party. Once more
they were obliged to turn back upon their route,
and seek a temporary asylum at Banner Cove. They
kept under sail all night, it being for the most part
of the time a calm. Near Picton Island a canoe
put off, in which they recognized the intimate asso-
ciate of Jemmy, the great concerter of all the at-
tacks made upon them, and their most troublesome
acquaintance. Banner Roads would now be no
shelter for them ; the hue and cry would go forth,
and it was certain that they would at once be sur-
rounded. Thus being driven out of every asylum,
and from the crippled state of their boats being
quite impracticable to beat about from place to
place, an opportunity was sought to confer together
as to the course proper to be pursued in the midst
of such perplexities. The Captain offered up prayer
— a prayer breathed in godly sincerity, and in firm
reliance upon the goodness and providential direc-
tion of a Heavenly Father ; and afterwards it was
decided that an eastward course should be pursued,

256

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

and if a convenient cove could not be found, they
would proceed to Spaniard Harbour.

Once more they set forth in search of an asylum,
and found a cove where they might make a short
stay and take in water and wood. In the course
of their walk over the headland, which, going and
returning, occupied five hours, they saw a guanaco
acting as a scout, perched on the highest point of
land, and watching the party with close scrutiny.
Before they got very near, with a leap and bound
in the air, it gave the signal to the herd and started
off. They saw the foot-prints of these animals very
numerous, and also many Indian paths ; the only
other traces of natives was a wigwam on the beach.

The next day our devoted party reached Spaniard
Harbour, where they hoped to have got to a place
of refuge, and, for a time at least, to have rest from
their Avanderings. They remembered their long
and troublesome passage in the Ocean Queen over
the same ground they had noiv traversed so pleas-
antly and easily, and seeing the hand of God in
his mercy and favouring providence, unitedly gave
to him the praise and the glory. It was noAV the
twenty-fifth of January, and the sun shining out
quite warm, the delightful weather had a most in-
vigorating effect upon the missionary party. In
some places the scenery Avas quite pleasing. Spots
of good meadoAV-land, valleys, and copses of Avood,
with a bold range of mountains and hilly bluffs,
met the eye in its furthest range. Even Terra del

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

257

Fuogo could put on a pleasing aspect, and throw
around a radiance which communicated itself to the
spirits. Why should not the benighted children of
Fuegia be recovered from the darkness that sur-
rounded them ? There were smiling spots of nature
here, which cultivation might reclaim from wild-
ness, and where Christian men could live ; and why,
then, should Fuegia alone of all the earth be left
without the gospel light? So thought the meek and
pious Williams, as he explored the as yet untrod-
den ground, forcing his way through the almost im-
pervious copses of a species of currant-bush. On re-
turning to the boats, he found them on the opposite
bank, and, as the tide was ebbing, they were both
aground. As they had, therefore, no means of
sending for him, he was obliged to walk and find
a fordable place for crossing the stream. In order
to accomplish this, he penetrated farther inland,
and found the country more open and the trees
larger, but perceiving a few wigwams at no great
distance, he deemed a retreat prudent, as he was
now some miles away from the boats. He therefore
crossed the river where he was, and after a long
journey, now in the forest and now in the plain, he
found, but not without some difficulty, his way back
again, hungry and fatigued^ after having been ab-
sent five or six hours.

They remained at Cook’s river until January 28,
when finding it very inconvenient to get on shore,
as well as imprudent to be so long aground, they

258

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

removed to a well-sheltered inlet called Earnest
Cove. Until this time they had been cheered with
the prevalence of fine weather, some of the days,
for a short time, equalling in warmth and bright-
ness a summer’s day in England. At nightfall,
however, it usually became cold, though sometimes
there were exceptions, the temperature remaining
high and even close. On Friday, the last day of
January, after a beautiful day, the weather began
to look squally and to rain heavily, and continued
to do so all night. A heavy gale was blowing in
the offing, but the boats rode very snugly, protected
from the wind which blew off the shore. The swell
of the sea caused a great strain on the hawsers, the
jerks of which, felt by all, kept them awake during
the night. The impression made upon the minds
of most of them was a vivid suggestion of danger ;
hut none gave way to despondence or fear. Mr.
Williams declares, “ a very heaven of repose and love
was around me, and my heart rested so assuredly
and implicitly in God, that it was blissful to feel as
I did. Awakened repeatedly by the jerk of the
hawsers, and the strain of the boats, and hearing
the roar and dash of the water around, the pelting
of the rain and hail, and the howl of the sweeping
blasts, something would point to danger as present;
but I quietly resigned myself to slumber, after com-
munion with the Keeper of Israel, whose eye I
knew was over me. In the morning, I heard the
Captain give orders for the Speedwell to cast off

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

259

from her stern, apprehensive, it seemed, of the
hawser giving way, as both boats were riding by it.
Scarce a minute elapsed after this was done before
the concussion of the boat against the beach was
felt, and almost as instantly a swell broke over her
stern and into our dormitory. I could scarcely
credit my senses. Another and another thump, and
another sea breaking in over us, confirmed me in the
fact that something fearful had happened. On look-
ing out, I found the Captain and Pearce were busily
occupied with poles, and endeavouring to keep her
broadside from the surf ; but this seemed next to
impossible, as the water was pouring into the after
part of the boat, tumbling right over the stern-
sheets, and threatening to float everything. The
poor Pioneer was evidently upon the rocks. Owing
to the force of the swell, no effort could keep her
from swinging on them, and she rolled backwards
and forwards upon the surge, threatening to knock
herself to pieces. It was useless to bail any longer,
and we soon gave up all hope of doing anything
for her, but proceeded as rapidly as we could to get
our things out of her. Our Captain, always first in
everything, now got into the cabin to hand out the
things, and by this time our boxes were already
floating, and the most of our goods wet. Mr.
Maidment and I waded through the surf and the
swell, backwards and forwards, carrying ashore the
bedding and tools as the Captain and Pearce handed
them out.”

260

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR TIIE

At nightfall, a storm of snow came on, and some
of the party took refuge in a large cavern, which
opened to the sea, and was quite near to where the
boat had stranded. They found shells cast up at the
further end of the cavern, which made it evident
that under extraordinary tides with gales of wind
concurring, the water reached so far, — no agreeable
information to those who proposed taking up their
night’s quarters there. But as there was no cause
for present apprehension, they lighted a fire near
the entrance of the cave, and after refreshment and
prayer, committed themselves to God as unto a
faithful Creator. In spite of wet clothes and strong
apprehensions, they got a sound night’s rest. The
roar of the water as it washed through the arch-
way of a huge rock, met with another army of
waves from the opposite side, and then, in a mighty
struggle against each other, heaving and foaming,
came bellowing into the cave. “ This roar of water,”
says Mr. Williams, “ disturbed me now and then, and
the thought that, like some voracious animal, it was
almost upon us, just occurred to me; but it could
not drive away sleep from my eyes, for I was at
peace with God, and had hope in him.”

Captain Gardiner at first entertained hopes that
the Pioneer might be repaired, and that her dam-
ages were not very serious. But it was found that
her bows were driven in by the jagged root of a
large tree which lay prostrate on the beach, and
her bilge so much injured that nothing could be

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

261

done to save her. The weather continuing stormy,
hail, rain, and snow succeeding each other, the
wind blowing a gale and the sea foaming, the work
of destruction was completed. The party were en-
tirely confined to the cave, which proved to be very
damp, and the smoke of the fire drifting into it,
made it no agreeable residence ; although, in their
emergency, they felt it to be a mercifully provided
shelter. They had, in all this trouble, no opportu-
nity of communicating with the Speedwell , but on
Monday, Feb. 2, the weather had subsided sufficiently
for the crew to come ashore on the raft ; they, too,
had been in danger, and were obliged to take their
stove and attach it to a hawser, and throw it out as
an anchor; in case her chain cable parted, therefore
they could not cook anything. They continued
their residence in the cavern for several days, during
which time they employed themselves in hauling
the remains of the Pioneer higher on the beach,
and with the help of the tent and some oiled can-
vas, they converted it into a comfortable sleeping-
place. It might now have been possible, had the
weather been mild, to proceed to Woollya in the
Speedwell , with seven hands on board, five of whom
were men bred to the sea, taking with them part
of their provisions ; but having lost their landing
boats in one gale and the Pioneer itself in another,
they felt it would be useless to make any further
attempt with their present means. They determined,
therefore, to wait in Spaniard Harbour till the ar-

262

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

rival of the relieving vessel from England or the
Falklands, which they had reason to expect about
the commencement of April. The possibility of a
vessel not arriving did not occur to one of the
party. The result of their consultation is given by
Mr. Williams. “ How evident,” says he, “that we
were not in a position to commence, with such slight
means, so arduous an undertaking ! But all this
is well ; the mission has thereby begun, which, had
we awaited for more efficient means, it probably
never would have been. We are all agreed that
nothing short of a brigantine or schooner of eighty
or a hundred tons burden can answer our ends, and
to procure this ultimately, the Captain has fully de-
termined to use every effort. Our plan of action
is now to ‘ rough it’ through all the circumstances
it shall please God to permit to happen to us, until
the arrival of a vessel, and then to take some Fue-
gians, and go to the Falkland Islands, there to learn
their language, and when we have acquired it, and
got the necessary vessel, to come out again, and go
amongst them.”

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

263

CHAPTER XIX.

SICKNESS AND FAMINE.

“ Though round me the waves of adversity roll,

Though rocks of destruction encompass my soul,

In vain this frail vessel the tempest shall toss,

My hope rests secure on the blood of the cross.”

It soon became impossible to alter the decision
mentioned in the preceding chapter, for the humidity
of the climate and continual hardships began to
tell on the health of the party. The first sufferer
was the young surgeon, Mr. Williams; his disorder
began with a violent cold, hut early in March
symptoms of scurvy were apparent. John Badcock
was the next, who showed signs of the same disease.
In order to make more room for the invalids, Cap-
tain Gardiner made a little shelter for himself under
a projecting rock, with poles and canvas. Cold
and cheerless as this place was, he seems to have
enjoyed it for a few days, and called it “ the Her-
mitage.” But it wTas soon destroyed by the fire,
which had been ineffectual to keep it warm. To
obviate the possibility of a relieving vessel missing

264

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR TIIE

them, they seized the opportunity, when Mr. Wil-
liams recovered from the violence of his first attack,
to proceed once more to Banner Cove. They had a
double object in doing so ; to leave directions to
any vessel to look for them in Spaniard Harbour,
and to bring away their remaining provisions from
the place of concealment. All day they were
tossed by the waves, but steadily made way ; at
night a heavy swell arose, and the sea broke over
the deck. Not wishing to expose Mr. Williams to
the fatigue of a longer passage, they anchored early
in the morning in a harbour, which they called Re-
liance Cove. Here they remained for three days.
Although Mr. Williams was unable to leave his bed,
and was much distressed with pains in his limbs and
debility ; although he felt that his disease was gain-
ing ground every day, he availed himself of every
opportunity to teach and encourage his companions.
The Captain and Mr. Maidment took a long walk
to explore the coast in the direction of Banner
Cove, to find, if possible, a better anchorage. Mr.
Williams says in his journal, “ They will have a
terrible walk; for the Captain is iron-hearted as to
difficulties, and almost incapable of fatigue; he will
yield to nothing but impossibilities, hut Mr. Maid-
ment is too weak and unwell for such a trial of
strength. In their absence I have had the men to-
gether, and joined with them in a hymn and prayer.
It was like a little heaven below. Thank God, the
Captain and Mr. Maidment returned in safety,

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

265

coming back a little after nine o’clock, having gone
more than sixteen miles through a rough and moun-
tainous country. Much to my surprise, Mr. Maid-
ment seems less affected than the Captain, who, for
the first time, has expressed himself fatigued.”

On Saturday, March 21st, they left Reliance
Harbour to seek some new abode. Whither they
wrere bound, circumstances would decide. They
named the place Reliance Cove, not on account of
the protection it was capable of affording, but be-
cause of their reliance upon God, who made it a
place of shelter by the ivay. Both nights of their
stay there had been stormy, and the wind threat-
ened to blow hard, which, had it done, their boat
would have been dashed in pieces on the sharp
shingle beach. Mr. Williams deemed their putting
in to that cove as an especial providence ; had
they proceeded to Banner Cove, they must have
been lost. Trusting themselves and their cockle-shell
of a boat once more to the treacherous sea, attended
by boisterous squalls, “williwaws” with hail and
snow, and every moment in danger of their frail
vessel with its disproportioned deck -load capsizing,
they reached Banner Cove. Mr. Williams wrote in
his journal at this time, “ I am much affected by
the kindness of the Captain, and his humble and
gentle deportment. Ilis prayer yesterday was an
outpouring of his soul before God, in so unaffected
and sincere a manner, with such unqualified expres-
sions of resignation to the will, and humble trust in
23

266

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

the mercy of God, that it made me oivn ■with joy,
that here was a child of God addressing the Father
of all mercies.” Arriving near their old station,
on looking in the direction of their old quarters,
they discovered a light from a fire, kindled, as they
thought, in their wigwam. They concluded that it
had been taken possession of by the natives, but
this was not the case. In the morning it was dis-
covered a new wigwam had been built near it, and
they soon had ocular demonstration that a large
party of natives was established there. Every
heart was now heavy with the expectation of a repe-
tition of their former trials. Every moment they
were sure they would behold the face of the redoubt-
able Jemmy and his associates, their late mortal foes.
But they were agreeably surprised to find that the
party, numbering fifteen, were entire strangers, and
much more gentle in their bearing. On Monday,
they began to recover the provisions which they
had stowed away, including a barrel of pork and
three barrels of biscuits. The goats they had left
on Garden Island, they were sorry to discover, were
all gone. Their next business was to bury some
bottles with notes in them, containing the following
directions : “ We have gone to Spaniard Harbour

which is on the main island, not far from Cape
Ivinnaird. We have sickness on board : our sup-
plies are nearly out, and, if not soon relieved, we
shall be starved. The natives are hostile.” Having
buried these notes, and fixed white stakes in the

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

267

ground, marked with black crosses, and proper di-
rections, Captain Gardiner painted on the rocks in
one place, “Gone to Spaniard Harbour,” and in
another, “ You will find us in Spaniard Harbour.”
Before these notices were finished, a fresh party of
natives made their appearance, among whom were
some of their old and evil-disposed acquaintances.
They were very boisterous and presuming, and cut
the rope attached to the raft, which with great diffi-
culty was recovered from going adrift. Our seven
friends now left Banner Cove for the last time, and
sailed for Spaniard Harbour, “the only place where
they hoped to find rest for the soles of their feet;”
and where they proposed to remain until a vessel
came to their relief. In these distressing circum-
stances, with sickness among them, and threatened
with constant danger of all kinds, no murmurings
were heard among them. They knew that the broad
eye of God was resting upon them, and that, al-
though seemingly dead to their friends and the busy
wrnrld, they were “living in God and to God.” They
set sail at an early hour in the morning ; every
movement on the part of the natives convincing
them that a large reinforcement was expected in the
course of the day. No hindrance however was op-
posed to their leaving, and aided by a favouring
wind, they reached Earnest Cove in safety on the
afternoon of the next day. Here they enjoyed the
blessing of rest, but as they had not suitable food,
sickness progressed, not rapidly, but surely. Mr.

268

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

Williams and John Badcock were the greatest suf-
ferers, and soon became unable to go forth at all.
The boat in which they had their berths was very
unsuitable to their condition. If the entrance door
to the berths was shut, all air for ventilation was
excluded ; if it was open, they were half frozen.
The vapour from their breaths accumulated on the
iron roof of the deck, which was only a few inches
higher than their pillows, and dropped and trickled
down in such quantities that it was very trouble-
some. The preserved meat was fast hastening to
an end, as also was the supply of spirits ; and the
pork had become distasteful to their sickly appetites.
Others of the party began also to show unmistak-
able symptoms of scurvy. Uncertainty, if not ap-
prehensions that a vessel of relief might not arrive,
gradually took possession of the most hopeful. The
turbulence of the weather, which in violence now
exceeded all within their former experience, added
to the horrors of their situation. Yet still they
looked these terrors in the face, and by patience
and faith half disarmed them. They were now
so fortunate as occasionally to obtain fish, so as
to preserve their stores a little longer. Sometimes
they were able to catch a shag or penguin, and once
Captain Gardiner and Mr. Maidment succeeded in
killing a fox, and though repulsive to their feelings,
the body of the animal was roasted and eaten.
They saw some guanacos, which brought the loss of
their powder keenly to their minds. The events of

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

269

this month were few, but full of painful interest.
Williams and Badcock slept at one compartment of
the Speedwell , Erwin and Bryant occupied the
other. Gardiner, Maidment, and Pearce, retired to
the Pioneer , which was roofed over with the tent.
In the second week in April, Bryant began to sicken ;
but he never seems to have been quite laid up. A
few days later, a fearful storm raged with terrific
violence, howling and crashing among the trees,
bending down the tent of the Pioneer like a bow in
the hands of a strong man, and tightening, with strain-
ing jerks, the hawser which connected the Speed-
well with the shore. Early in the night, Gardiner,
Maidment, and Pearce were driven from the Pioneer ,
and tried to enter the cavern for greater security.
They only succeeded with great difficulty, as the
waves dashed over the rock at the entrance. There,
fearing for the safety of their friends in the Speed-
well, they knelt down and committed them to the
protecting hand of God. The angry wind still
swept along. Several trees were blown down ; one
fell near the wreck of the Pioneer , just as its in-
mates were passing by. As soon as it was possible,
after the storm, the Speedwell was removed higher
up the Bay, and anchored at the entrance of Cook’s
River. The Pioneer , not being in a condition to be
floated, remained where it was first stranded; there
was therefore a considerable distance between the
boats, and it was thought better for Pearce to stay
with the Speedwell , that he might help to wait on
23 *

270

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR TIIE

the sick men. They looked in vain for the vessel
which should relieve them, and hope began to die
out. On the 21st of April, their principal supplies
failing, it -was necessary to put all who were in
health on short allowance. At such a moment of
anxiety they read and loved the Scriptures. Their
poor abode was a very Bethel to their souls, for
there they united in thanksgiving and prayer.

We make an extract here from Gardiner’s diary.
“ Pioneer Cavern, May 8, 1851. Though I walk in
the midst of trouble, thou wilt revive me. Mine
eyes are unto thee, 0 God the Lord. Iu thee is
my trust. Ps. cxxxviii. 7 ; and cxli. 8.

Sweet peace have they, whose minds are stayed
Firm on the Rock, in Zion laid :

No anxious cares disturb their rest.

Whate’er of earthly ills betide,

Amid the storm secure they ride,

Their souls in patience are possessed.

Children of Ilim, whose watchful eye
Regards the ravens when they cry,

AVhy need they fear impending ill ?

They know their hairs are numbered all,

Nor can the smallest sparrow fall

Without their Father’s sovereign will.

Though all around bo dark and drear,

Nor sun, nor moon, nor stars appear
And every earthly Cherith dries ;

Faith bears the drooping spirit up,

And sweetens every bitter cup,

A bow in every cloud descries.

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

271

The Lord, who gave, may surely take,

The bruised reed he will not break,

He knows we are but dust.

The oil and meal alike may fail,

The whelming storm may long prevail,

Yet on his promise we will trust.

Whate’er in wisdom he denies,

A richer boon his grace supplies —

A peace the world can ne’er bestow.

Though nought remain, we’re not bereft,

What most we value, still is left, —

The Eock, whence living waters flow.

Then come what may, we’ll humbly wait,

His arm was never bared too late,

The promise will not, cannot fail.

Though dark the night, the morn will break,

His own the Lord will not forsake :

The prayer of faith shall yet prevail;

And we shall deem the trial sweet,

That laid us waiting at his feet.”

About this time Mr. Williams, although feeling,
as he said, “ the prostration of death upon him,”
writes, “ To-day, May 7, we are in the highest se-
verity of a Fuegian winter; — I suffer intense pain;
— the water from the roof of the boat lodges in
pools upon my bed, and all our clothes are wringing
wet. Some new symptoms now show the inroads
of the disease upon my system, and strongly point
out to a fatal termination. Can I be in any way dis-
appointed at this, instead of a life of much service
and glory to God ? No, I am not disappointed ;
for God’s glory can only be enhanced by fulfilling

272

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

the counsels of his own will ; and to suffer his
blessed will as much glorifies my God as to do it.”
Although sick, and all around them was dreary,
they set apart a day for special prayer in behalf of
the sick, and for the arrival of the expected vessel.
The weather was cold, and the wind blustering. At
the end of May they had another fearful night.
The tide and surf dashed violently. The net was
broken by the strength of the tide. The wreck of
the Pioneer was moved by the waves, and the spray
dashed in. Snow was falling, and there was ice on
the river. But the never-failing word of God was
at hand, and amid all these distressful occurrences,
it proved their best treasure, for from it Gardiner
read, to his own comfort and that of his brothers in
affliction. “Wait on the Lord, be of good courage,
and he shall strengthen thine heart. Wait I say
on the Lord.” Ps. xxvii. 14. These words were
entered in the diary ; and, under them, the follow-
ing lines : —

In heaven, the Christian pilgrim’s rest,

Where all are holy, all are bless'd,

There is no night:

No sun nor moon could add one ray
To that effulgent, endless day,

Where all is bright,

And saints behold, with open face,

The glories of redeeming grace.

And why should there be night below,

Even in this world of sin and woe,

Where Christians dwell ?

PIONEERS OP FUEGIA.

273

When Egypt felt that darksome night,

In Goshen all was clear and bright,

And joy could swell
From grateful hearts, securely kept,

When judgments all around them swept.

Let that sweet word our spirits cheer,

Which quelled the tossed disciples’ fear,

“ Be not afraid

He, who could bid the tempest cease,

Can keep our souls in perfect peace,

If on him stayed :

And we shall own, ’twas good to wait,

No blessing ever came too late.

Pioneer Cavern, June 4, 1851.”

Until this time, Mr. Williams hoped that, should
the expected ship arrive, his disease might yield to
the influence of proper treatment and good food,
but on trying with the aid of Bryant to walk, he
found he had no power over his limbs. But al-
though he now gave up all hope of recovery, his
mind never participated in his bodily prostration,
and he kept his journal up to June 21, the shortest
day of these regions, when the night lasts sixteen
hours. This personal narrative he no doubt in-
tended as a messenger to tell his Burslem friends
how it fared with him in the last stage of his pil-
grimage. Eventually, therefore, we believe that it
was chiefly for their sakes that, by the light of a
candle, and with “aching fingers,” as he lay in his
cheerless cabin, he continued to record the incidents
and impressions of these lonely days, until the last

274

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

entry was made, which contains expressions that
would indicate that the mind of the writer had begun
to wander. But even amidst those confused per-
ceptions, it shows that his faith in God was still
clear and unclouded.

Captain Gardiner and Mr. Maidment continued
to lodge at the cavern, about a mile and a half from
the mouth of Cook’s River, where the boat con-
taining the rest of the party was moored. And
though the distance was not great, so exhausted and
weakened were they all, that they could not main-
tain a daily communication. On Saturday, June
28, 1851, Gardiner’s birthday, he visited the Speed-
well, and found Mr. Williams and Badcock very ill —
the shadow of death evidently creeping over the latter,
who was most patient, and leaning only upon his
God. On his return to his cavern, he uttered a
most solemn prayer, and made a long entry in his
journal : —

“ We are now, by the providence of God,
brought into circumstances which to the flesh are

trying But I will not be anxious on that

account ; we are in the Lord’s service, and he is
merciful and full of compassion. Though he cause
grief, he will have compassion, according to the
multitude of his mercies. I know that it is written,
‘They that seek the Lord shall want no manner of
thing that is good.’ Ps. xxxiv. 10. And again, ‘Cast
thy burden upon the Lord, and he shall sustain
thee.’ Ps. lv. 22 Whatever the Lord may,

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

275

in his providence, see fit to take away, it is that

which he himself has bestowed Still I pray

that, if it be consistent with thy righteous will, O
my heavenly Father, thou wouldst look down
with compassion upon me and upon my companions,
who are straitened for lack of food, and vouch-
safe to provide that which is needful .... but, if

otherwise, thy will be done May I learn

entire submission of my will to thine ; may every

high place of pride be abased in my heart

Lord, I pray that thou mayest be honoured in me,
whether by life or by death, and that I may never
depart from thee. Uphold me by thy grace, and
keep me from anxious care, from murmuring, and
unbelief; and may the sincere language of my heart
be, under every circumstance, ‘ The Lord gave
and should the Lord my God see fit to recall any
of his gifts, and even to take away all, still ‘ blessed
be the name of the Lord.’ ‘He hath done all things
well.’ One more petition I would offer to thy
throne of grace, 0 merciful Lord ; I pray that
thou wouldst graciously prepare a way for the
entrance of thy servants among the poor heathen

of these islands Grant, 0 Lord, that we

may be instrumental in commencing this great and
blessed work ; but shouldst thou see fit, in thy pro-
vidence to hedge up our way, and that we should
even languish and die here, I beseech thee to raise
up others, and to send forth labourers into this har-
vest. Let it be seen, for the manifestation of thy

276

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

glory and grace, that nothing is too hard for thee
. . . . and hasten the day, when the knowledge of
the Lord Jesus Christ shall be manifested, not here
only, but throughout every nation, and people, and
tribe : and prayer and praise shall ascend, and a
pure offering from the hearts of multitudes Avho are

now sitting in darkness

“ Pioneer Cavern, June 28, 1851,

“ (my birthday).”

At eleven o’clock on that same evening John
Badcock died. He requested Mr. Williams to join
him in singing a hymn. Cheerfully they sang to-
gether : —

“Arise, my soul, arise!

Shake off thy guilty fears !

The bleeding sacrifice
In my behalf appears.

Before the throne my Surety stands ;

My name is written on his hands.”

In a few minutes after he ceased to breathe, and
the next day his remains were interred on the neigh-
bouring bank.

Thus the first break was made in the little band
of pioneers in a noble cause, and it seemed as if
their bond of affection was by it only drawn the
closer. They now began to realize the frightful
prospect of famine unrelieved, and Gardiner’s view
of the terrible prospect is vividly marked by the
following entry in his journal : “ Be merciful unto

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

277

mo, 0 God, be merciful unto me, for my soul trusteth
in thee ; yea, in the shadow of thy wings will I
make my refuge, until these calamities are overpast.
Ps. lvii. 1.” And now sustained by the most vivid
faith, the stronger tenderly nursed the weak, and
exerted their own failing powers to provide fresh
food by every resource of ingenuity. They mended
the broken net and again set it, but the floating
blocks of ice tore it to pieces.

“ Thus,” wrote Gardiner, “ the Lord has seen fit
to render another means abortive, doubtless to make
His power more apparent, and to show us that all
our help is to come immediately from him.” The
next song is a march of triumph, and is headed with
the words of Scripture, “ The night is far spent,
the day is at hand.” Rom. xiii. 12. “Let us run
with patience the race that is set before us, looking
unto Jesus, the author and finisher of our faith.”
Heb. xii. 1, 2.

“ Pilgrims to the heavenly land,

Journeying through the wilderness,

Meet with snares on every hand ;

Subtle foes around them press,

Crosses still their path attend,

Till they reach their journey’s end.

Till the night of toil is past,

Storms and trials mark the way ;

But we hope to reach at last

Those bright realms of endless day,

Where ransomed saints His face adore,

Who all their sins and sorrows bore.

24

278

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

Forward, then ! with joy we’ll praise,
Faint and weary, yet pursuing.

Each conflict o’er, the journey’s less ;

A smoother path might prove our ruin.
Trials make the promise sweet,

Bring us to the mercy-seat.

How few the ills we’re called to meet !

How light the burden we sustain !
Grace makes the bitterest trial sweet,
And turns our losses into gain.

Faith can unveil the darkest sky,

And view the heavenly Shepherd nigh.

Upheld by everlasting arms,

Confiding souls can never sink,

Safe in the Ark, no storm alarms ;

Or, if they stand on Jordan’s brink,
And Satan there should still pursue,
Jesus will hear them safely through.

Then let us gird our loins afresh,

And lean upon our heavenly Guide.
AVe trust not in an arm of flesh,

The Lord, our banner, will provide ;
And every trial that we meet,

Shall bind us closer to his feet.

And when we reach that happy shore,
And in Emmanuel’s presence stand,
AVe shall confess, if not before,

All was in love and wisdom planned ;
And had one chastisement been spared,
One blessing less our souls had shared.
Pioneer Cavern, June 10, 1851.

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

279

Erwin was the next who was taken ill. Mr. Wil-
liams writes, “All hands are now sadly afl’ected.
Captain Gardiner, a miracle of constitutional vigour,
has suffered the least, lie says he is ‘ none the
worse, but his countenance bespeaks the contrary.’ ”

A very little of the original flask and a half of
powder wras now left. On two occasions, five ducks
were killed with a single shot, so thickly were the
birds settled on the water.

Again Gardiner writes : —

“ They shall not be ashamed that wait for me.”
Isa. xlix. 23.

“ He will regard the prayer of the destitute, and
not despise their prayer.” Ps. cii. 17.

“ They that seek the Lord shall not want any
good thing.” Ps. xxxiv. 10.

As their thoughts fly heavenward, the poetic
notes mount higher : —

“ Courage, comrades, onward press,

Let not fleeting storms offend ;

We must cross the wilderness,

Ere we reach the journey’s end.

Before us lies that blissful shore,

Where sin and grief assail no more.

There is no path so rough, so drear,

No thorny wilderness so dry,

But living streams are flowing near,
And One to guide our footsteps nigh ;
’Tis unbelief alone, that hides
The blessings, which our God provides.

280

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

Oft in affliction’s darkest night,

When all our earthly gourds decay,

The spirit takes her loftiest flight,

And soars to realms of endless day.

In that pure light she sits serene,

And calmly views the troubled scene.

For ’tis our privilege to know,

Whate’er of sufferings we may share,

A Father’s hand inflicts the blow ;

’Tis but the children’s mark we bear.

Take courage, then — the journey’s short,

These light afflictions soon will end;

By grace thus far we have been brought,

And grace will still our steps attend.”

Pioneer Cavern, June 16, 1851.

On the 30th of June, Captain Gardiner and Mr.
Maidment were driven from their cavern bj the
advancing tide. They at first retired to their sleep-
ing boat ; but as the tide threatened to sweep it
away, they proceeded higher still, to a favourite
rock, and there offered prayer and thanksgiving to
God. The tide still advanced, and drove them from
this refuge into the wood. There was no shelter
there, for the drippings from the trees were worse
than the rain which was falling. It was with great
difficulty that they found their way to the Speedwell.
The faithful Erwin insisted on giving up his bed to
the man whom he loved to serve, and sat up with
Bryant all night. When the tide permitted, Gar-
diner and Maidment returned to their boat in
Earnest Cove, and united in prayer and thanks for

TIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

281

their merciful preservation. They had now been
seven weeks on short allowance. The provisions
had been divided according to the number of per-
sons. The store at Pioneer Cavern consisted of
half a duck, one pound of salt pork, one pound of
damaged tea, one pint of rice, two cakes of choco-
late, four pints of peas, and six mice. From this
time forward, to the end of their tragic history, all
the party fed in great measure on mussels and
limpets, a kind of gelatinous seaweed, and wild
celery, which Mr. Maidment, although greatly de-
bilitated, was indefatigable in collecting. In noting
down their wants and difficulties at this time, Gar-
diner expresses his thankfulness for the grace be-
stowed on his suffering companions, “who, with the
utmost cheerfulness, endure all without a murmur,
patiently waiting the Lord’s time to deliver them,
or ready to languish and die here, knowing that
what he shall appoint will be well.”

It would appear, that about this time a hand was
painted on a rock pointing to the cavern, with “Ps.
lxii. 5-8,” under it. The following are the words
of the passage referred to, “ My soul, wait thou
only upon God ; for my expectation is from him.
He only is my rock and my salvation : he is my
defence; I shall not be moved. In God is my sal-
vation and my glory: the rock of my strength and
my refuge is in God. Trust in him at all times; ye
people, pour out your hearts before him : God is a
refuge for us.”

24 *

282

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

At the end of the month of July, Gardiner was
much encouraged to hope that the health of the
party at Cook’s River was so much better as to pre-
sent a prospect of restoration. Mr. Williams and
all had partaken of celery, which the Captain had
recommended, and its beneficial effects, particularly
on the young surgeon, were plainly apparent. Erwin
considered himself entirely free from the effects of
the scurvy. Bryant was better. Pearce was weak,
but both Bryant and he were about, and able to
collect mussels and fuel. Still, however, days would
sometimes pass without any intercourse between the
inmates of the Cavern and the Speedwell, for the
brave Gardiner was also beginning to succumb to
the stern demands of famine. With what longing
eyes did they scan the horizon, in hopes of descry-
ing a sail, but nothing save a dreary tract of ocean
met their view ! They now suspended a table-cloth
to the branch of a tree, as a signal flag, hoping to
attract the attention of some passing vessel. Gar-
diner, although now at times obliged to keep his
bed, still continued to write in his journal, from
which we shall only make one extract. It is a
prayer. “ Let not this mission fail, though we
should not be permitted to labour in it; but gra-
ciously raise up other labourers, who may convey
the saving truths of thy gospel to the poor blind
heathen around us.”

About the 21st of August, Pearce went to Gar-
diner’s Cavern, bearing the sad tidings that Joseph

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

283

Erwin was fast failing, and had not spoken since
the previous day. Mr. Williams considered him
beyond the power of human aid. On Saturday the
23d he died, and the following Tuesday terminated
the sufferings of another of the boatmen, John
Bryant. So one and another of this little mission-
ary band was gathered by the Good Shepherd to
a better inheritance, and higher and more glorious
employments. Bryant had for a long time been
failing, but no peculiar prostration marked the day
of his death. No one was with him at the time ;
he wras found dead in his berth. Captain Gardiner
wras now confined to his bed. Pearce was so over-
whelmed with affliction at the loss of the brothers
of his adoption, that he could offer little assistance.
Captain Gardiner was incapable of making the least
exertion, and Mr. Maidment was so exhausted by
the fatigue of burying his companions, that he never
recovered.

Alone in his “boat dormitory,” Gardiner, now
fully assured of wdiat would be his fate, wrote, on
August 27th, a farewell letter to his son. It is dated
Earnest Cove , Terra del Euego, August 27, 1851,
and begins, —

“ The Lord in his providence is taking one and
another of our little missionary band unto himself,
and I know not how soon he may call me, through
his abounding grace and redeeming love, to join the
company of the saints above, where there are pleas-
ures for evermore. It is my desire, therefore, to

284

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

prepare this letter for you, that you may have the
latest proof of my affection for you, and earnest
desire for your temporal and spiritual welfare. . .
Should it please the Lord to incline your heart to
give yourself to the gospel ministry, next to the
Scriptures and devotional books, make Greek and
Hebrew your principal studies: the latter should on
no account be omitted. Botany is a very useful and
pleasing study; should you ever go abroad, an ac-
quaintance with plants and their properties will be
of great use. So also some knowledge of medicine.
. . . The next point is your profession, and the
time is now arrived when this should be determined.
It is of too great moment to be decided upon has-
tily; it will be the turning-point of your life, and
your future happiness will mainly depend upon the
selection which you make. Beware of following
your own natural inclinations too closely. There is
but one method of coming to a satisfactory conclu-
sion. Spread the whole matter like Ilezekiah be-
fore the Lord: ask counsel of him, and lean not to
your own understanding; and sooner or later you
will, if you ask in simple reliance on his teaching
and guidance, find a way opened before you. When
this has been at length decided, then take the same
course with regard to the particular sphere which
you devote yourself to. But I would affectionately
give you this caution — Do not think of entering the
gospel ministry, unless you conscientiously feel that
you are constrained by the love of Christ, and the

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

285

sincere desire of winning souls to him. . . . Tour
grandfather gave me this injunction, and I repeat
it to you, ‘Lead a useful life,’ and I will add, take
the word of God as your guide, and consult it dili-
gently, with prayer to the Holy Spirit to open your
understanding; for it is not the mere knowledge of
its contents, however enlarged, critical, or clear,
that will carry you safely through the snares and
temptations of this evil world, but when it is re-
ceived as the sincere milk of the Word, by which our
souls are daily nourished and strengthened: then
and then only, we grow thereby, and are prepared
for the cares and trials of life, and are renewed in
the inward man : thus we are enabled to adorn the
doctrine we profess, and become gradually meet for
that incorruptible and undefiled inheritance that
fadeth not away, reserved for all those who live by
faith on the Lord Jesus Christ.”

On the 28th, he wrote a letter to his daughter, in
which he took a tender farewell of her, and gave
her his fatherly counsel. On the 29th, he wrote his
last letter to his wrife, from which we present the
following extract : “ If I have a wish for the good
of my fellow-men, it is that the Terra del Fuego
Mission might be prosecuted with vigour, and the
work in South America, more especially the Chili-
dugu branch.”

On the 80th of August, Captain Gardiner made
an attempt to leave the cavern, and take up his
quarters in the boat; but finding him unable to walk

286

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

■without crutches, Mr. Maidment (with no slight ex-
ertion in his weak state) cut a pair of forked
sticks, which might have answered the purpose had
Gardiner had strength enough to proceed. But lie
found himself utterly unable, and after proceeding
a very short distance, was obliged to return. From
Monday the 1st of September, until the 5th, the
date of his last communication, it is probable that
he employed himself in revising the memoranda
which bore the heading, “ Missionary Memoranda,
1851,” afterwards brought to England by Captain
Morshead.

Mr. Maidment retained his energy and considera-
tion to the last. On the 2d of September he left
the boat, but was unable to return, and his remains
were found in Tioneer Cavern.

From this time Captain Gardiner was alone. On
the same day, when dreading the pangs of thirst, he
prayed for strength to procure water, and found
himself able to get out, and collect a little in his
India rubber shoe, upon which he makes the pious
remark, “With what mercies my heavenly Father
loads me! Blessed be his holy name!” On the
3d of September he made this entry in his journal:
“Blessed be my heavenly Father for all the com-
forts I enjoy : — a comfortable bed, no pain, not even
the gnawings of hunger. I am so weak that I can
scarcely turn on my couch, but through God’s
abounding grace, I am kept in perfect peace, re-
freshed by a sense of the love of Christ, and by

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

287

the assurance that lie orders all things in wisdom
and mercy. I cast all my cares upon him, waiting
for him to dispose of me according to his pleasure.
If I am in him, it matters not whether I live or die.
I commit to him my body and soul, begging him to
take my dear wife and children under the shadow
of his wings. May he comfort and keep them,
strengthen and sanctify them, that we may celebrate
together, in a better world, his love in redeeming
us with his precious blood.” On the 5th of Sept.
1851, being reduced nearly to the last extremity,
he wrote, “Great and marvellous are the loving-
kindnesses of the Lord! For four days I have
taken no food, but he has preserved me from feel-
ing the pangs of hunger and thirst.”

The following letter, addressed to the young sur-
geon, whom it never reached, contains the last words
of Allen Gardiner. It was found on the shore,
discoloured by exposure, and torn. It was written
in pencil, partly full and partly in a fragmentary
manner. The following is thought to be the correct
reading: — “My dear Mr. Williams. The Lord has
seen fit to call home another of our little company.
Our dear departed brother left the boat on Tuesday
at noon, and he has not since returned. Doubtless
he is in the presence of his Redeemer’, whom he
served so faithfully. Yet a little while, and through
grace we may join that blessed throng to sing the
praises of Christ throughout eternity. I neither
hunger nor thirst, though five days without food!

288

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

Marvellous loving-kindness to me a sinner ! Your
aflectionate brother in Christ, Allen F. Gardiner.
Sept. 6, 1851.”

Thus, far from their homes and friends, perished
this little band — the Pioneers of Fuegia. “Bles-
sed are the dead which die in the Lord; yea, saith
the Spirit, that they may rest from their labours ;
and their works do follow them. They hunger no
more, neither thirst any more, for the Lamb which
is in the midst of the throne doth feed them.” Rev.
xiv. 12, 13; vii. 16, 17. What needed they of
hearse and funeral equipment ? Did not

“ The wild winds ring their funeral knell,

Sweetly as solemn peal of pious passing bell?”

* ***** *

There lay those precious relics, the diaries and
memoranda, on which were impressed the inner
thoughts of hearts devoted to Jesus Christ. There
lay the tender, farewell letters of a loving, dying
father and husband. The tide ebbed and flowed,
but injured not these fragile memorials of Christian
martyrs. The spray dashed over them, and left
indelible stains, but the handwriting is still plain in
almost all instances. The rain poured down from
above. The winds blew loud and strong, but a sleep-
less eye watched over them, an almighty hand pro-
tected them. Twenty days after the death of Cap-
tain Gardiner, a schooner, the John Davison, sailed
from Monte Video, by orders from Mr. Lafone, to

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

289

assist the mission party. Twice before he had made
arrangements for vessels to touch at Picton Island;
in January, and in June or July. The first vessel
was wrecked, and the second acted contrary to his
express instructions. As soon as he discovered this
failure, Mr. Lafone, in great anxiety, dispatched
the John Davison , Captain Smyley, on a special
voyage. This vessel, after saving the crew of a
Danish barque, who had been cast away on Staten
Island thirty-one days before, and were then starv-
ing, anchored on the 21st of October at Banner
Cove. The directions painted on the rocks were
plain, ‘ Gone to Spaniard’s Harbour.” The bottles
were dug up, and the letters read. Captain Smyley
therefore steered to Spaniard’s Harbour, and found
the Speedwell on the beach, containing a dead body,
probably that of Mr. Williams, as it is not likely
that after having been so long confined to his bed, he
should have been able to leave it. On shore lay the
remains of another, supposed to be that of Pearce ;
and there can be little doubt that he was the last
survivor of the party. The Indians, whose naked
foot-prints were observed on the strand, had most
likely found him still alive and had murdered him.
A grave was near ; and books, papers, medicine,
everything which was of no value to the savages,
were found scattered on the deck or strewn along
the beach.

Captain Smyley writes : “ The two captains and
the stout-hearted seamen who went with me wept
25

290

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

like children at the sight. With boats unfit to take
them to the Falklands, having no resting-place, for
they were driven from point to point by the In-
dians ; always in dread and fear ; add to these the
stormy, dreary, long nights, with almost perpetual
ice and snow ; and cooped up in a small boat, so
laden that there was scarce room to move; without
food, and afflicted with that terrible disease, the
scurvy; and their situation can be judged of
partly.” Captain Smyley had barely time to bury
the body found on shore, when a violent gale arose
and drove him from his anchorage and out to sea.
His little vessel, laden with the crew of the cast-a-
way barque, could prosecute the search no further,
but was forced to return to Monte Arideo.

Before this terrible news reached England, H.
M. S. Dido , under Captain Morshead, loft the Falk-
lands on January 6, 1852, and arrived at Banner
Cove on the 19th. They sought in vain for the
bottles under the direction-posts, unconscious that
they had been removed by Captain Smyley. But
the directions painted on the rocks, induced them
to go to Spaniard’s Harbour, where their notice
was attracted by a boat lying on the beach. As
there was every indication of a gale, and the Cap-
tain was anxious to get the ship to sea in safety for
the night, he sent two of his party to reconnoitre
and return immediately. They came back shortly,
bringing some books and papers, having discovered
the bodies of Captain Gardiner and Mr. Maidment

PIONEERS OP FUEGIA.

291

unburied. On one of the papers was written legibly,
but without a date, “ If you walk along the beach
for a mile and a half you will find us in the other
boat, hauled up in the mouth of the river. Delay
not, we are starving.” After hearing this sad in-
telligence, it was impossible to leave ; and next
morning, amidst threatening weather, Captain Mors-
head landed. Mr. Maidment’s body lay in the
cavern where he had so often spent the night, and
in which the stores rescued from the Pioneer were
kept. Outside on the rocks was painted, by way
of direction to any visitor, a hand, and under it Ps.
lxii. 5 — 8. Captain Gardiner’s body was lying be-
side the wreck of the Pioneer. It seemed he had
left his berth, but being too weak to climb in again,
he had died at the side of the boat. The remains
were collected together and buried close to the spot.
The funeral service was read ; an inscription was
placed on the rocks near his own text ; three volleys
of musketry, the only tribute of respect they could
pay to the memory of this lofty-minded man and
his devoted companions, who have perished in the
cause of the gospel, were fired; the ship’s colours
were struck half-mast high, and having fulfilled her
mournful commission, the Dido went on her way.

And now, dear Christian readers, let none imagine
that the labours of Gardiner and his companions
perished with them. They have not died in vain,
for the echo of their sufferings, patience, and hap-
piness in death, has found its way to the hearts of

292

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

many thousands, and claim an equal sympathy with
those of the noble Franklin and his gallant crew.
Are men only great because of success ? Is it
only the “ conquering hero that is taken to the
world’s heart?” Is true heroism and virtue reck-
oned only by results ? Can we read such lives as
those of Sir Hugh Willoughby, frozen to death,
with all his crew, in the icy rvaste of Lapland ;
Franklin, brave and tender-hearted Franklin, whose
ship was called a paradise; Bellot, the gallant young
Frenchman, whose untimely death brought tears to
the eyes of the stern old sailors, his ship-mates ; our
own Kane, too, who —

“ "With a rocky purpose in his soul,

Breasted the gathering snows,

Clung to the drifting floes,

By want beleagured, and by winter chased,

Seeking the brother lost amid that frozen waste —

can we read those lives and ask, “ What use?” And
what is the moral of these lives? Not “glory,”
but “ duty,” was their motive, as it also was that
of our Patagonian missionaries, whose whole testi-
mony goes to show their devotion in the greatest
cause that man is called to aid. What use was a
mission to Fuegia? May not much be learned from
the lessons taught by the sufferings and the self-
sacrifice of these missionary martyrs ; how no Chris-
tian need fear that his circumstances will be ever so
forlorn, but that the Comforter can still inspire him
with a joy unspeakable and full of glory. Illumined

PIONEERS OP PUEGIA.

293

by an immortal prospect, the dreary cabin becomes
“ none other than the gate of heaven,” and cheered
by a celestial visitor, the long hours of an antarctic
night are never counted. Famishing for want of
food, they are, nevertheless, happy in being counted
worthy to suffer for Christ’s sake; and when in
their little hospital, the first death takes place, the
Christian soldier asks his feeble companion to join
him in a hymn of praise.

25 *

294

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

CHAPTER XX.

THE FLOATING MONUMENT.

“"We see but dimly through the mists and vapours;

Amid these earthly damps,

What seem to us but sad funereal tapers,

May be heaven’s distant lamps.”

When the fate of Captain Gardiner and his com-
panions became known in England, it aroused the
most opposite feelings among the people, — pity, ad-
miration, blame, grief, thankfulness, indignation.
Those who recognized no claim upon Christians to
carry the gospel to the uncivilized heathen, pro-
nounced this effort and all such to be absurd, chi-
merical folly. Others who could admire the deeds
of those brave men who lay down their lives at
their country’s call, or sacrifice themselves at the
claims of humanity, could see nothing to praise in
the devotion of those seven men who gave up all for
Christ and his cause. An indignant outcry was
raised against the promoters of this enterprise,
■which was condemned as a foolish and prodigal
waste of life. These censures were replied to by

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

295

other journalists in a more humane and elevated
tone. They indeed reproved those who supported
Captain Gardiner, for their want of commercial
knowledge. But the memory of the seven brave
pioneers was treated with respect, as a sacred trea-
sure not to be profaned by the touch of unsympa-
thizing criticism. Meanwhile, the echo of their
sufferings, patience, and happiness in death, found
its way to the hearts of many thousands throughout
the country, both rich and poor. Some were roused
to seek a closer acquaintance with the gracious
Saviour, who had so wonderfully made his cheer-
ing presence felt, by his suffering servants. Some
with tears lamented their own lukewarmness, and
made a solemn surrender of themselves to the
Lord’s service in their several stations of life.
Some were arrested in a career of worldly excite-
ment or hollow profession of religion, by the voice
of God, speaking to them from the graves of Tierra
del Fuego. If such alone were the result of the
mission, it was said, “ They have not died in vain.”

But the great question still demanded a reply,
“Was the mission to Patagonia and Fuegia to be
abandoned?” Those who had most loudly con-
demned the promoters of the mission, supported
their own view, by calling the attempt an “ unad-
vised” one. It was desirable, therefore, to take the
advice of those who were best acquainted with the
localities.

Captain Morshcad, who had visited the spot, and

296

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

witnessed the dreadful scene of sorrow, and brought
home the journals and relics from Spaniard Har-
bour, said, “ There would be no doubt as to the ulti-
mate success of a mission here.” Again, writing
to the Rev. G. Pakenham Despard, the Honorary
Secretary of the Patagonian Missionary Society,
Captain Morshead says, “ As for Captain Gardiner,
and his party, none should grieve over them ; for
their sufferings are over, and they are enjoying a
brighter and a happier world in the presence of
Him whom they served so faithfully. I can only
say, I trust neither yourself nor the Society will be
discouraged from, following up to the utmost the cause
in which you have embarked : and ultimate success
is as certain as the present degraded state of the
natives is evident. Their state is a perfect discredit
to the age we live in, within a few hundred miles of
an English colony.”

On the receipt of this letter, Mr. Despard at once
published to the world his resolve in the following
words, “ With God’s help, the mission to Tierra
DEL FuEGO, SHALL BE MAINTAINED.” When this
resolution had been taken, the missionary memo-
randa of Captain Gardiner were carefully studied,
together with the plan which he there proposed for
the future prosecution of the mission. While this
plan was being considered, two communications
were made to Mr. Despard, the one by Captain D.
J. Sulivan, R.N., w’ho had just returned from the
Falklands, where he had been acting as naval sur-

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

297

vejor, the other by Mr. Lafone of Monte Video,
whose attempts to relieve Captain Gardiner have
been already related. The three suggestions which
were now before the committee were so nearly
identical, that the similarity was quite remarkable.
The plan decided on was to take up ground on one
of the Falkland Islands, and from thence to hold a
cautious intercourse with the Feugians, by means of
a schooner to be named the Allen Gardiner. This
schooner would thus be both a floating monument
to the memory of the departed, and the means of
carrying forward the work he commenced.

It was still thought desirable to submit the plan
to Captain FitzRoy, R.N., the commander of the
Beagle , when engaged in the survey of the coasts
of Patagonia and Tierra del Fuego. The following
is an extract from his -reply : “ It appears to me
that your present plan is practicable, and compara-
tively safe ; that it offers a fairer prospect of suc-
cess than most missionary enterprises at their com-
mencement, and that it would be difficult to suggest
one less objectionable.”

One more witness must be brought forward. It
may be remembered, that when the John Davison
sailed from Monte Video, to convey assistance to
Captain Gardiner, Captain Nichols sailed in her as
a volunteer. He was a man of thoroughly practical
acquaintance with the navigation of those seas.
Mr. Despard received the following communication
from him : “ Your mission, if properly conducted,

298

SELF-SACRIFICE, OR THE

I conceive practicable, and eminently desirable. I
should certainly recommend the vessel to be ■well
armed, and from 100 to 150 tons, rigged American
fashion, fore-and-aft-sails, no square ones ; she would
then be able to work off a lee shore.”

Accordingly, the keel of a schooner, to be
named the Allen Gardiner , was laid in Dartmouth
dockyard on November 1, 1853. A solemn prayer
was offered to God for his blessing ; and the deep
Amen showed that the prayer was echoed from
many hearts. The Allen Gardiner was launched
on July 11, 1854. Again a solemn service was
held in the dockyard, and the vessel was consecrated
as a missionary ship in the service of Jesus Christ.
On the 24th of October she sailed for the Falklands,
with a competent crew, and having on board Mr.
Garland Phillips as catechist.

Unforeseen difficulties prevented a clergyman
from accompanying the expedition, and after vari-
ous disappointments, Captain Gardiner’s tried and
trusted friend, Mr. Despard, offered his services as
superintendent, lie had been, under God, the main-
stay of the Society from the time of Captain Gar-
diner’s final departure from England. Captain Gardi-
ner’s only son freely offered his best services to his
father’s friend ; and they left England in June 1856,
and arrived at Stanley, in East Falkland, on the
31st of August.

The British government allowed them to take
possession of Iveppel Island, which is about four

PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

299

miles by six, as their missionary station, and in 1859
the missionary stall' was composed of the Rev. G. P.
Despard, his wife and five children, besides a young
man whom he had adopted and was training as a
missionary; and Messrs Phillips and Schmidt, cate-
chists. In addition to these must be named the
master of the Alien Gardiner , Mr. Fell, who was
zealously exploring the coast of the mainland and
islands to determine the best points for future oper-
ations. A number of youth had been placed under
the charge of Mr. Garland Phillips, some of whom
had given hopeful indications of future usefulness,
while Mr. Schmidt was seeking intercourse with the
tribes of Patagonia. But here God again inter-
posed to try the faith and patience of his people.
While the mission ship was on the coast of Woollya,
and Captain Fell, with the catechist and six of the
crew on shore, they were attacked by about two
hundred Fuegians, and cruelly massacred with clubs
and stones. From November to April, 1860, the
vessel tossed upon the bloodstained shore, when it
was recovered by Captain Smyley of the Nancy. The
damage of the schooner was not so great as might
have been anticipated. Her chain had caught
under a submarine rock, and so was shortened, other-
wise her destruction would have been inevitable.
The interior of the schooner had been ransacked,
and everything capable of removal taken away by
the natives, but the hull and spars were sound, and

300

THE PIONEERS OF FUEGIA.

■with refitting the vessel was capable of being again
brought into service.

While some Christians were inclined to see in
this disaster the hand of God put forth to stay the
work in Tierra del Fuego, and to mark his disap-
probation, Mr. Despard felt that it was only God’s
way of directing more attention to this difficult and
dangerous undertaking. Thus the work of educat-
ing the aborigines at the station on Keppel Island
is vigorously prosecuted. The son of Captain Gar-
diner has been recently ordained to the ministry,
and has opened an entirely new mission among the
Aracaunian Indians of Chili. Mr. Schmidt has
been joined with Mr. Konisiker, and they are la-
bouring with success in Patagonia. The Society are
seeking openings for missionaries among the abo-
rigines of the Brazils, La Plata, and Bolivia, and
expect again to resume operations among the is-
lands of Fuegia.

May God prosper them in their work of faith
and labour of love ; and may the trials and afflic-
tions and patience of his servants redound to his
glory.

THE END.

\